















Ta 




Class 
Book_ 

Copyright )J?. AOfiLZ. 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 








?'.v; 




k; • 




' -/it, T'-s.- : 

V-. ^ -V r. ,....-. - -v .Vi,. -r .- 


> • 


■' '• •- .*. , . ■. ,.. • .-i . ■ • »* 

• - SI: ; ' ‘ * ' ‘ 2 .V ’ - * 




V ^#V 


. *' * v*v* 

', C.- 

, •'f ' * ' i,' 4 ' ^ .'»• < 


A ’ . 


• ' ■ r-.-* .. • ' ’ ‘•'f ' ■'’■ 

■' ' Z’ ■- '• • *•' 


■/V 


•V'.’* 


Vi ■'■■ 

\ V (? ■ ~ ■•' ■ ■ 

V >'•■ - '’i rTv:' - - 


r- 


■ ^ ■- ■■ y ' - ■■ ‘ ■' > ■'■^>‘ • V' ■^>■^ v'- 7 :* 

^ V ^•:'- -."^v • -Sis' 

^ j - * V v* •# /• V •A \ X- ^ '5 

- ^ * : . •* - . ^ f* ^ . .' - v.^ -A- 


. ", ;;V‘ .- .;;.V<: •'-V-i-V:'..':, 

.wx -. r.K^. ^ Jf ■ ■ 


1 

^ 1 


, 4. 


N > 


•' 5 > 


- Vh 


V. ' 


• • 





P' - ' rl ;^«*^'^ .: :<^re .*■- <■ ^ ' > i 

f- •*'- - "i • 

V’'- J V *' • ,* * ’ • 


.. i >- 

1 A . > .. 






“ You AND I ARE FRIENDS. We ARE TWO GENTLEMEN OP 

Virginia.” — Page 43^. 



TWO GENTLEMEN 
OF VIRGINIA ^ 

c? QB> 

A NOVEL OF THE OLD REGIME 
IN THE OLD DOMINION 


BY 

GEORGE CARY EGGLESTON 

W 

AUTHOR OF “DOROTHY SOUTH,” “A CAROLINA CAVALIER,” 
“THE MASTER OF WARLOCK,” “EVELYN BYRD,” “A 
DAUGHTER OF THE SOUTH”’ “BLIND ALLEYS,” 

“LOVE IS THE SUM OF IT ALL” 


ILLUSTRATED BY FRANK T. MERRILL 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 



Published, August, 1908 




j^UGRTsv of CONGRESS 
C- ni-s Hece'vea 

AUG 6 ia08 

Ci.AS5‘a) no. 


coky a. 


Copyright, 1908, by Lothrop, Lee & Shephard Co. 


Rights Reserved 


Two Gentlemen of Virginia 


Norwood. Press 

Berwick* &' Smith Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 


‘‘We are two gentlemen of Virginia 
we need no writing.” 





I 


V •• 



: ' ttk*'' t *^ '^''.'i V'/’ 

■ ■ ?i.;lfa,- t 

'}\:": H^- :h 


' , ■*'* ‘‘ ‘ 

;.-Vn 

••• .» f 4 w* fl’*, *. ; / ,\^ 

n.- .• I 





’-rr-'’' 






rtV 


M 








'■ ' ^ 

. I • "i'* ’> X ■ 

’:^*’r*K»Y »' '. r, ■ . ' ' 

■p. '>; 4 ia .' ." 

'It'-. ■ ' * ■,;. 



.. ^ '■ .,; 




»; 





r'^ ..• 


. ^ 


,-1 * 


. ' • . If/ 
( -V •. •/« 

i' '-i *''» • <• 


' -^*iX 








V.' ' ••'■ 




**/ * 




• •' i '•■ . . ' • 

1 -, *pt '■:■}'?/ ^ 




S Jt 't 




. 4 -A e 


"li 


t' ►S .1 


» 





I • 
z' 


I 






.'■ ■ '■ ■ 1 v' 

N • . ' t < '-J * 


‘V H' 


m 


' r 


' ' '' 


•M' 




»>■ -.'P- 


i\ 




iF 




■'a*-:- 

V . . ' ■ ‘ > v>Hi> ( "v '■ . ^ ' , 

r . • • 1 *» • V . * 1 r^‘‘' • ■ ’ '• *•'/■• ■• ' ^ 


y-r- 











H 


-:.'•■ .■ .>V. * ^ • vv,:^ v - ^ 

•i i ^ i.*' ■' ••■ ■•' ' • ^ • •*•. 

Ht / A ‘ ’ ■/ AV I'.* 1 ' •'■ 



■ 


i/ti .r I ^ . •■*.»., . 1 ./ I'.i }' 


iV 


. * 


' V • ■ 

•'/ tv . J ' '/,' '. ■ ; 

• -*y,v ;> 

•I • ■: '''*.\V:'‘ .' * '. 'V • r' 






■ '■ ; 

‘ i .i( 





..-^: rr ■ .f A«|a^--n • », /f il, -M ^ , 

VO ^,V 


• » 


* V 

1 


/- 

rv- .:■ 




I 

< / 








TO THE MEMORY OF 


Cbaetain Cocbe 

OF VIRGINIA 

WHOSE NOBILITY OF CHARACTER, GENEROSITY OF MIND, AND UP- 
RIGHTNESS OF LIFE WERE AN INSPIRATION TO ME IN YOUTH, 
AND WHOSE PERSONALITY IS IMPERFECTLY SUGGESTED IN 
THAT OF COLONEL BUTLER SHENSTONE. I INSCRIBE 
THIS STORY OF THE OLD REGIME IN THE OLD 
DOMINION, WITH LOVE AND GRATITUDE. 



PREFACE 


In this novel I have endeavored to fulfil one 
of the chief functions of history in the modern 
conception of historical writing. 

Incidentally to the telling of a love story, I 
have sought to present a faithful picture of 
the life of the time and region of which I have 
written; to set forth its manners, habits and 
conditions with accuracy and in detail ; to por- 
tray the character of the people, to show what 
were their ideals and their standards, and to 
present them as they were to readers of a later 
and far less picturesque time. 

In aid of this purpose I have mentioned 
many details of custom and condition which 
may seem trivial in themselves, but which are 
imperatively necessary to the verisimilitude of 
the picture. 

It is proper to add that I have written solely 
of things that I personally remember. As a 
youth I was brought into that life from with- 


PREFACE 


out. I studied it in perspective, as one bred in 
it could not have done. I lived it and loved it, 
and now, half a century later, I write of it with 
admiration, if not always with approval. 

George Cary Eggleston. 

New York City, 1908. 


Illustrations 


‘*Y0U AND I ARE FRIENDS. We ARE TWO GENTLE- 

v' 

MEN OF Virginia.” {Page 433) . . Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 

She suddenly turned her mare about and faced 

HER ESCORT 6o 

“ Here is our patent of Virginia nobility ” . . 102 
“Tell me! is Uncle Butler very ill?” . . . 150''" 
“ Your vehicle stands ready for you. -Go I go ! 

GO 1 ” 222 

“Oh, Uncle Butler! what is the matter?” . . 420 



Two Gentlemen of Virginia 

I 

A bout eight o’clock on an evening in 
June of the year 1857, a very notice- 
able young man entered the Exchange 
Hotel and Ballard House, — the twin hotels 
that had recently been connected by a crystal 
bridge spanning Franklin street, just east of 
the Capitol Square, in Richmond, Virginia. 

He had come from the railroad train in a 
cab, and his trunks and handbags, several in 
number, were following him into the great 
office room of the hotel, on the willing backs 
of negro porters who interpreted their number 
and '' style ” as a promise of generous tips to 
come. 

The young man bowed politely to the clerk, 
said Good evening,” in a low, attractive but 
very resonant voice — the voice of a man ac- 


I 


2 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


customed to make himself heard without effort 
— and registered his name as 

Philip Shenstone/’ 
and his residence as 

‘‘ The West.” 

Before writing he carelessly tossed to one of 
the negro servitors the overcoat he had carried 
on his arm. The negro interpreted the act as 
a promise. The carrying of any overcoat at 
all by a traveler in Virginia in June was a 
thing of so rare occurrence in those days that 
it would of itself have attracted the attention of 
the all-observant hotel clerk. But the quality 
and fashioning of this particular overcoat were 
still more impressive upon the clerk’s mind. 
From the overcoat his quickly scrutinizing 
glance passed to the young man’s other gar- 
ments. In an instant he had decided that this 
was altogether the best dressed gentleman who 
had ever registered at that hotel during his 
period of service there. The young man’s cos- 
tume was wholly unobtrusive, but the clerk 
observed that his garments were made of the 
very finest fabrics he had ever seen, that they 
were exquisitely finished in every detail and 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 3 


that there was absolute perfection in the way 
they fitted their wearer — unconscious, as he 
seemed to be even of their existence. 

The clerk’s first conclusion was that here 
was a man accustomed to wearing good clothes 
and never thinking about them. 

The effect was helped, perhaps, by the un- 
usual symmetry of the young man’s person. 
He was a trifle under six feet in height, 
strong-limbed, broad-chested, straight-backed 
and of easily upright carriage. 

All these details the clerk took in at a glance, 
while Shenstone was writing in the register. 

“ I suppose you will want a room all to 
yourself,” he said, admiringly, as he turned the 
registry book* around and read the name re- 
corded. 

It was customary at that time, even in very 
good hotels, to have two or three beds in each 
room, and to assign two or three gentlemen to 
occupy them, except in those special cases in 
which a guest with a fastidious preference for 
privacy and with money to waste, insisted 
upon paying double and having an entire room 
to himself. Shenstone knew the custom and 


4 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


was not surprised by the clerk’s question. For 
answer he said; 

“ I should like two large rooms, adjoining 
and opening into each other. Please have one 
bed placed in one of them, and fit the other up 
as a sitting room.” 

Observing the clerk’s perplexity of look, and 
conjecturing correctly that the hotel had no 
suites of the kind he wanted, he continued : 

‘‘ Perhaps you have two parlors on your 
first floor that you could fit up in that way for 
my use.” 

* The clerk’s first impulse was to suggest that 
such an arrangement would be rather costly, 
but lightning-like reflection convinced him that 
with this guest it would be safer not to volun- 
teer suggestions of economy or of anything 
else. Philip Shenstone impressed him as a 
gentleman who knew his own mind and was 
accustomed to manage his own affairs. 

He gave hurried orders, therefore, for the 
sequestration of two of the public parlors and 
the conversion of one of them into a bedroom 
and the other into a sitting room for Mr. Philip 
Shenstone’s use. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 5 


When these orders were issued, the clerk 
turned again to Shenstone, with a note of in- 
terrogation in his face, as if he meant to ask 
what more the gentleman might want. Philip 
answered the look: 

“ Sometime to-night — whenever a belated 
train comes in from the South, a young lady 
and her attendant — a white woman — will 
arrive at the hotel. I may be engaged at the 
time, as some gentlemen are to call upon me, 
but when these two come — the girl’s name is 
Valorie Page and her companion is Made- 
moiselle Nathalie — I desire to be informed of 
the fact, no matter who may be with me. In 
the meanwhile I want you to reserve for them 
two of the very pleasantest rooms you have in 
the house. They will probably remain for a 
day or two, and I wish them to be made as 
comfortable as possible.” 

Declining the suggestion of supper, Shen- 
stone asked to be shown to his rooms, if they 
were ready, and to have all his baggage sent to 
them. A negro waiter conducted him up one 
flight of stairs — the elevator had not been 
invented at that time — and with a half dollar 


6 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


in his palm, the servitor took back to the office 
the request that any one who might call upon 
Mr. Shenstone during* the evening should be 
shown up to his rooms without announcement, 
by card or otherwise. 

Philip Shenstone’s reason for giving this 
direction lay in a letter that had been placed in 
his hand when he quitted the P'redericksburg 
train in Broad street, where the railway came 
to a frazzled and unannounced end in the open 
street, without station, platform or any other 
convenience for the reception or discharge of 
passengers. He had read the missive hur- 
riedly in the cab. When he sat down in his 
room he read it again, in the vain hope of mak- 
ing out what it meant. It read : 

“My Dear Phil: — I am not at Woodlands, as I 
hoped .to be on your arrival, and I shall not be 
there for several days to come. Make yourself and 
your ward as comfortable as you can at the hotel. 
A friend of mine will call on you and explain. 

“Your affectionate uncle, 

“ Butler Shenstone.” 

The letter bore no date, and as it had been 
delivered by hand, there was no postmark or 
other indication of whence it had come. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 7 


This specially puzzled Phil Shenstone, for 
reasons. It had been many years since he had 
seen his uncle, but he very distinctly remem- 
bered that gentleman’s habits of precision, and 
especially his almost passionate insistence upon 
the duty every letter writer owes to his cor- 
respondent to indicate where and when each 
missive is written and whither the reply should 
be sent. This was one among the many dog- 
mas of gentlemanly conduct which Phil had 
often in his youth heard his uncle Butler 
descant upon with almost extravagant em- 
phasis. 

An undated letter from Colonel Butler Shen- 
stone seemed therefore so great an anomaly, 
that Phil would have put it aside as certainly a 
forgery, if it had been possible to doubt its 
genuineness. But the old gentleman’s hand- 
writing was peculiar in many ways and espe- 
cially in its print-like legibility — a point upon 
which Colonel Shenstone insisted as a require- 
ment of morals. 

Nobody has a moral right,” he used often 
to declaim, “ to write illegibly. The man who 
does so is a monster of selfishness. He spares 


8 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


himself the small pains necessary to make his 
writing legible, and throws upon his corre- 
spondent the burden of deciphering a careless 
scrawl. I tell you sir, no gentleman sends an 
illegible letter or even one difficult to read, to 
anybody.’' 

Phil knew Colonel Shenstone’s handwriting, 
and he knew that the puzzling letter he held 
in his hand was genuine. But what did it 
mean? 

While he was debating that question in his 
mind there was a knock at his door, and a gen- 
tlemen entered. He introduced himself as 
Major Charles Yerger, and Phil Shenstone at 
once remembered him as the man who in his 
own youth had taught him how to shoot with 
rifle, shotgun and pistol, until his skill, espe- 
cially in wing-shooting at quails, was the talk 
of eastern Virginia. That had been a dozen 
years or so ago, when Phil was a boy. 

Major Yerger was as much pleased by the 
young man’s recollection of him as if he had 
been a school boy and Phil a high trustee of 
the school. But the Major was there upon im- 
portant business. After the greetings were 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 9 


over he suddenly opened the door, with an 
apologetic wave of the hand to Philip Shen- 
stone, and, discovering a negro waiter stand- 
ing suspiciously near the entrance, handed the 
servitor half a dollar and bade him go to the 
head of the stairs, some distance away, and 
keep watch there for a man in a white hat with 
a plume in it. 

I trust you,’’ he said, to prevent any such 
man as that approaching Captain Shenstone’s 
door without warning. Watch the stairs, and 
if you don’t let the man pass you there’ll be 
another half dollar for you when I come out 
of the room. If you let him pass you I’ll break 
your neck and throw you over the balusters.” 

Who is the man in the white hat ? ” Phil 
asked as Major Yerger closed the door. 

A figment of the imagination,” answered 
the Major. That negro was listening at the 
door. He’ll stand at the head of the stairs 
now and look for the white hat. He hungers 
for that other half dollar, and he dreads the 
stairs, head foremost. 

Oh, I see,” said Phil, 


II 


M indful of Virginia customs, made 
familiar to him in his youth, Philip 
Shenstone asked Major Yerger 
what he would have to drink. 

“ Nothing whatever,” answered the Major. 
“ I make it a rule to keep a cool head and take 
no risks when engaged in conducting an affair 
of this kind. Pardon me, I haven’t explained. 
Your uncle is in trouble, and of course, in hid- 
ing. He sent me to tell you about it.” 

Do you mean — ” began the young man, 
but changing the form of reply he said : 

Tell me all about it, please.” 

“ Well, it’s a miserable business and I 
and the others have done our best to stop it. 
There’s a fellow out our way named Royal 
Vance, who has made quite a little reputation 
for courage by fighting two or three pretty 


lO 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA ii 


safe duels and challenging in a number of 
other cases which were easily arranged.’’ 

“ A blowhard ? ” asked Shenstone, senten- 
tiously. 

Yes, of course. All aggressive duelists 
are that. I was one myself once, you know, 
and I speak with authority. You laugh, but 
that’s true. As I was about to say, your 
uncle was counsel not long ago in a case 
against Vance. It was a bad case, involving a 
good deal of shady behavior on Vance’s part. 
You know how your uncle regards that sort of 
thing, and how bitter a tongue he has in his 
•head when his sense of honor is affronted. 
You can imagine the vitriol he put into his 
speech to the jury. He won his case hands 
down, but Vance has been pursuing him ever 
since and at last has found an excuse for chal- 
lenging him.” 

“ But Colonel Shenstone must be nearly or 
quite seventy years of age.” 

Yes, I know. But he peremptorily for- 
bids us to plead his age or the fact that his 
vision is so badly impaired that he can hardly 
tell at twenty paces whether a barn door is 


12 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


open or shut. He accepted the challenge, and 
tied our hands completely by his refusal to let 
us urge the facts. ‘ Fm young enough to have 
flayed Vance in a speech,’ he said to us, ‘ and 
so Fm not too old to give him satisfaction if 
he wants it.’ ” 

‘^Who is ‘us?’” asked Phil. 

“ How do you mean ? ” 

“ Who is acting with you in his behalf ? ” 

“ A young man named Wingfield, — an ex- 
army officer, who recently inherited a planta- 
tion. He’s the second. Fm under peace 
bonds just now, because of another affair, and 
can’t act except as a friend trying to make 
peace.” 

“ Would Mr. Wingfield mind letting me 
take his place as second ? As my uncle’s kins- 
man — ” 

“ Nothing could be simpler. You were not 
within reach when the challenge was received. 
You have since arrived. It is obviously both 
your right and your duty to become your kins- 
man’s second. I’ll arrange that. Fortunately 
the affair doesn’t come off till day after to- 
morrow morning. Your uncle, you know, has 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 13 


a number of trust estates in his hands, and in 
the interests of innocent persons, we claimed 
for him time in which to transfer his responsi- 
bilities. Vance's seconds, who are strangers 
to me, acted very well in that matter, though 
Vance himself objected." 

‘‘Bloodthirsty, eh?" 

“ Within the bounds of reasonable safety, 
yes." 

“ I think I understand. I always like to 
understand. I used to be a pilot on the Mis- 
sissippi, you know, and I always make it a rule 
to know a stream before I navigate it. In this 
case I see a straight reach of open river ahead, 
and I'm ready to take the wheel. Have me 
made my uncle's chief second ; ask Mr. Wing- 
field to be my adviser, and let me know when 
and where to meet the persons concerned." 

“ I suppose it will be pistols at ten paces, — 
the usual thing? " 

“ No. Double-barreled shotguns, charged 
with three chambers of number one buckshot 
— distance, twenty paces." 

“ That is unusual." 

“ The whole thing is unusual. It is very 


14 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


unusual for a comparatively young man in 
vigorous health to force a duel upon a gentle- 
man of seventy, who is practically blind. I 
have it in mind to do something in this case for 
the discouragement of that sort of dueling. 
Send me word where and when I am to meet 
Mr. Vance’s representatives. I will await the 
summons here. I suppose it won’t be long? ” 
Not before to-morrow morning. There’S 
no hurry, as the meeting is set for the next 
morning.” 

With that the Major took his leave, medi- 
tating in his mind : 

‘‘Wonder what the boy is up to? If he 
were the principal instead of the second, I 
shouldn’t envy the man standing twenty paces 
away. Why, I’ve seen that fellow fill a bag 
with quails shot on the wing with a rifle. 
With a shotgun at twenty paces, great Caesar’s 
ghost wouldn’t have a better chance than an 
egg shell under a trip hammer. But his uncle 
can’t see. Wonder what he’s up to anyhow.” 


Ill 


N o sooner had Major Yerger left the 
hotel than word came to young 
Shenstone that the girl, Valor ie 
Page, and her maid, nurse or chaperone — 
whatever the attendant might be called — had 
arrived, and had gone to their rooms. 

Under ordinary circumstances Phil Shen- 
stone would have had them remain there, and 
see him later. As he could not know how 
early in the morning he might be summoned 
away to meet the seconds of his uncle’s adver- 
sary, he directed that the creole woman and 
her charge should be sent to his parlor at once. 

He knew Nathalie well. He had had deal- 
ings with her. She was even now in his pay. 
But he had never before seen Valorie Page, 
and her appearance greatly astonished him. 

He had thought of her as a mere child — 
a little girl. He was astonished to find her a 

15 


i6 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


well grown girl of seventeen or even older, 
perhaps, disguised in the short frock of a child. 
She was slender, straight, rather tall, and dis- 
tinctly handsome, rather than pretty. She 
carried herself with a dignity which impressed 
Shenstone as imitative. 

She learned that from the Mother Supe- 
rior, I imagine,'’ he reflected, “ and it is more 
impressive in a girl of her age than in an older 
woman. It gives her a marked distinction. 
But how badly dressed she is! I say, Natha- 
lie, has Miss Page no — well, no more suit- 
able clothes than those she is wearing? What 
is in her trunks ? ” 

‘‘ If it please you, sir, she has no trunks. 
You know she left the convent — ” 

Yes, I know, — hurriedly. I quite under- 
stand. We must remedy that. We shall re- 
main in this hotel for a day or two. Is your 
room comfortable, Valorie? Because if it 
isn’t — ” 

Very comfortable indeed. Monsieur — 
Mr. Shenstone, I should say. Indeed com- 
fortable, very.” 

All right then. Can you be contented 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA i; 


in this hotel for a day or two, if you have 
plenty to do? I shall be detained here for a 
little time, and very busy. Nathalie shall send 
for dressmakers and you and she can occupy 
yourselves in the making of some new gowns 
while I’m busy. I suppose there’ll be — well, 
other things, Nathalie, besides gowns. Bless 
my soul, I don’t know what, but you do, and 
you’re to get them. Have everything you buy 
sent to the hotel and everything will be paid 
for at the office. I’ll arrange that. Take a 
carriage when you go shopping and — ” 

He hesitated a moment, looking with mas- 
culine uncertainty at the girl’s exceedingly 
brief skirts and the generally insufficient char- 
acter of her costume. 

Couldn’t you hang a lambrequin or some- 
thing to the bottom of her skirt and let her go 
with you? She’d enjoy picking out things, 
but I must say — ” 

He hesitated again, fearful of hurting the 
girl’s feelings. 

I have a gown of my own,” answered 
Nathalie, which I can alter to-night into a 
sufficient shopping costume for Miss Valorie. 


i8 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


I shall have it quite ready by the morning and 
we will go together to the shops. How much 
money shall we spend, Mr. Shenstone? ” 

‘‘ How on earth do I know ? That’s your 
business. You are to upholster the girl prop- 
erly, so that she may be presentable when I 
take her to Woodlands. I don’t know what 
you ought to pay for lace or bombazine, or 
how many hats and shoes and corsets and 
night gowns she ought to have. You do, or 
you ought to. Fit her out well. That’s all 
the instruction I can give you. Now then. 
Valor ie, sit down,” for the girl was still stand- 
ing like a child who had been summoned to 
the presence of her school principal to answer 
for some fault. Sit down and let’s get 
acquainted. Tell me what you had for sup- 
per.” 

We haven’t had any supper,” she replied, 
simply. “ The train was late and when we got 
to the eating house station supper was over.” 

In that time of primitive railroading no 
such thing as a dining car had ever been 
thought of, and the chief purpose of a re- 
freshment station/’ was to make the passenger 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 19 


pay the most that could be extorted from him 
for the least and the worst food he could be 
compelled by adverse circumstances to accept. 

Shenstone wasted no time in bewailing the 
hungry plight of the girl or declaiming against 
travel conditions that no complaint could cure. 
He rose and pulled the bell cord, — stretching 
his person over the piano to get at it. Elec- 
tric bells were not in use at that time, and 
bell cords were usually hung in the most in- 
accessible places. When the bell boy appeared 
Shenstone ordered supper served for three in 
his rooms immediately. The boy objected 
that the kitchen and dining room were closed 
for the night. 

Call a cab then, and inquire at the office 
where the best restaurant in Richmond is. 
Be quick.’’ 

Then looking again at the long, exposed 
legs of the girl, he turned to Nathalie and 
asked : 

'' Have you any sort of cloak or wrap or 
mantilla — something long at the bottom you 
know — which Miss Valorie might wear? 
We’re going to Zetelle’s for supper.” He 


20 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


perfectly knew that Zetelle’s was the best res- 
taurant in town, and his instruction to the bell 
boy as to inquiries on that subject, had been 
prompted only by the fact that the boy had 
stared at the girl’s exposed shanks in an im- 
pertinent way. He had felt it necessary either 
to send the boy out of the room on an errand 
of business, or else to kick him out with a de- 
gree of violence, which might cause disturb- 
ance in the corridors. Shenstone remembered 
that he was occupying parlors on the first floor, 
and that there were other parlors round about. 

At Zetelle’s the girl was far less shy than 
she had been at the hotel, perhaps, because 
Nathalie’s wraps, which she kept closely coiled 
about her knees, spared her self-consciousness. 

To Nathalie she usually spoke in French — 
after discovering that Shenstone understood 
that language fairly well. To Shenstone she 
spoke only in English. 

Her English had, now and then, not an 
accent exactly, but a suggestion of foreign- 
ness, chiefly in her choice and arrangement of 
words. Her French was as perfect as if she 
had learned it in Paris salons. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 21 


She was very weary after her journey, but 
she bravely rallied under the influence of sup- 
per, and before the party had returned to the 
hotel she had so far taken Shenstone into her 
confidence as to tell him, in childlike confi- 
dence, that she ‘‘ liked him very, very much/' 


IV 


I T was ten o’clock the next morning when 
Philip Shenstone, with Major Yerger and 
Captain Wingfield for his supporters, met 
the seconds of the challenger, Vance. In fact, 
they met to plan a duel. Ostensibly they met 
to prevent a duel by securing some amicable 
adjustment of the '' misunderstanding.” 

All parties were agreed that if possible the 
duel should give place to an arrangement,” 
— all parties, that is to say, except Philip 
Shenstone, and even he favored an “ arrange- 
ment,” if one could be made upon proper 
terms. 

“ What is your idea of proper terms ? ” 
asked Vance’s second. 

That Mr. Vance shall withdraw his chal- 
lenge, on the ground that the severe words 
spoken by Colonel Shenstone were spoken in 
the execution of his duty as counsel in a case at 
22 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 23 

bar, and that for words so spoken he is not 
liable to be called to account in any other 
place. Let me add that we justify also; that 
we contend that the words spoken by Colonel 
Shenstone, including the charge that Vance 
forged or secured some one else to forge the 
note upon which he sued, are true.’’ 

But, my dear Captain Shenstone,” inter- 
posed Vance’s second, you must see that no 
such concession is possible, and that if you in- 
sist upon it, the hostile meeting must take 
place.” 

I quite understand that,” answered Phil 
Shenstone. '' I mean that the hostile meeting 
shall take place. Let me explain myself. We 
are forbidden by Colonel Shenstone to plead 
his age or his impaired vision or any other dis- 
ability on his part. But your principal knew 
of these disabilities from the first, and, cow- 
ard that he is, he forced this duel upon an 
old man who cannot see. In the language of 
a game that I have often observed on the 
Mississippi river, I have decided to ‘ call his 
bluff.’ Under the code, if a principal in a 
duel refuses, or otherwise fails to come to the 


24 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


scratch, his second is bound to take his place. 
That obligation of the second carries a privi- 
lege with it. There are two well established 
precedents in the history of Virginia dueling 
for contending that at any time when he shall 
think it proper the second may take his prin- 
cipal’s place, and that the principal, having 
placed his honor in the keeping of his second, 
has no right or privilege of interfering.” 

‘‘ Just what do you mean ? ” 

I mean that when Mr. Vance and Colonel 
Shenstone meet to-morrow morning with 
double-barreled shotguns at twenty paces, I, 
who can see and who can shoot, intend to take 
my principal’s place, no matter how many ob- 
jections he may offer. As his second, to 
whose care he has committed his honor, I 
claim the right to stand in his stead, so that 
Virginia may be spared the spectacle of a 
young man who can see to shoot, killing a half 
blind old man who can see scarcely at all. 
That is my plan, gentlemen.” 

Instantly the representatives of the chal- 
lenger asked leave to withdraw for consider- 
ation and for consultation with their principal. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 25 

Phil Shenstone’s skill as a wing shot, who fired 
from the hip without waiting to bring his piece 
to his shoulder, had not been forgotten in Vir- 
ginia, and Vance’s seconds recognized it as a 
factor in the situation. When they withdrew, 
Shenstone lighted a cigar and set about polish- 
ing his finger nails while awaiting their re- 
turn. 

An hour later they came back. 

“ Mr. Vance declines your proposal that you 
shall take your principal’s place,” they re- 
ported, ‘‘ on the sufficient ground that he has 
no cause of quarrel with you.” 

‘‘ Mr. Vance’s notion of what constitutes a 
cause of quarrel seems to me to be peculiarly 
deficient in clearness. In my remarks to you 
I have characterized him as a coward who 
seeks to commit murder under the pretense 
of honorable personal war. As that assertion 
of mine seems insufficient to irritate his mind, 

I beg to add that I now adopt the charge made 
against him by Colonel Shenstone, and make it 
my own. I charge him with forgery. If, 
upon consultation with your principal, you find 
that some further provocation is necessary, I 


26 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


suggest that you shall bring him into my pres- 
ence, and permit me to give him an unmistak- 
able cause of quarrel by slapping his jaws with 
my gloves or with my open palm, whichever 
he may think most effective.” 

He paused and the others stood aghast and 
bewildered by his resoluteness. After a mo- 
ment he added : 

‘‘ Gentlemen, I am very sorry indeed to 
place you in an embarrassing position, but the 
fault is your principal’s and not mine. When 
you consented to serve him, as his seconds, 
I am quite ready to believe, you did not realize 
that he is a coward, who has sought reputation 
and safety by forcing a fight upon an elderly 
gentleman who cannot see to shoot. I am 
in no way responsible for the situation in 
which he has placed himself and you. But 
that situation is this: He must meet me to- 
morrow morning at sunrise, with double-bar- 
reled shotguns, loaded with three chambers of 
number one buckshot to the barrel, or he must 
withdraw his challenge to Colonel Shenstone, 
and leave me to take any further proceedings I 
may deem proper.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 27 


Vance’s seconds again withdrew for consul- 
tation with their principal. Half an hour later 
they returned and asked if Colonel Shenstone 
would withdraw the more offensive words used 
in his speech. 

“ No,” answered Philip. Colonel Shen- 
stone has no apologies and no withdrawals to 
make. What is the use of wasting time, gen- 
tlemen? This thing has fined itself down to 
the question whether or not your principal will 
meet me, as Colonel Shenstone’s second, taking 
his place, with shotguns at twenty paces, or 
will withdraw his challenge. There is no other 
issue, and, as Colonel Shenstone’s second I 
give notice that I will consider no proposal to 
alter the issue.” 

Again the seconds withdrew. Presently 
they returned in a mood of profound disgust 
and indignation. Vance had allowed himself 
to be arrested as a man contemplating a duel. 
As matters then existed in Virginia, that meant 
that Vance had deliberately secured his own 
arrest as a convenient way of escaping from 
the duel he had sought and from which he 
shrank because of Phil Shenstone’s substitu- 


28 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


tion of himself for his uncle in the character of 
the man who was to do the shooting. No 
other explanation was possible. It was not 
considered ‘‘ good form ” in Virginia, at that 
time, for the officers of the law to succeed in 
finding anybody engaged in a duel, so long as 
he kept himself, even nominally, in hiding. 

The gentlemen who had been acting for 
Vance, fully recognized the situation. 

If you demand a meeting,” they said, “ of 
course we hold ourselves bound to take the 
place of our recalcitrant principal.” 

‘‘Thank you for the courtesy, gentlemen,” 
answered Shenstone. “ I recognize your posi- 
tion and honor your readiness to fulfill a dis- 
agreeable duty. But I have no demand to 
make of you.” 

“ Let me offer you my hand. Captain Shen- 
stone,” said the late second of Vance, “ and 
permit me to hope that we shall meet many 
times hereafter under pleasanter conditions 
than those which have brought us together 
upon the present occasion. Of course, we 
must now present ourselves before a commit- 
ting magistrate.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 29 

What for ? ” asked Shenstone. 

“ Simply to be examined, to decline to 
answer any questions put to us, and to be dis- 
charged. It would be the same if the duel 
had actually occurred and you had taken a 
wing shot at^ — well at the man we have re- 
pudiated. You may or may not understand 
it. Captain, but the law of Virginia with re- 
gard to dueling has been carefully framed to 
forbid duels, but at the same time to render 
it impossible to punish anybody for doing the 
thing forbidden. The law makes dueling a 
crime, but in an excess of virtuous condemna- 
tion it holds everybody a criminal who has any- 
thing to do with a duel, or who knows any- 
thing about it, and doesn’t succeed in pre- 
venting it. But as every possible witness in 
such a case is excused from testifying on the 
ground that his testimony might incriminate 
himself, of course it is impossible — utterly, 
hopelessly impossible — to establish the fact 
that anything like a duel was ever so much as 
contemplated. But we must go through the 
forms, you know.” 

I see. It reminds me of the old days in 


30 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Louisville. There was a Sabbath Day En- 
forcement League in that city. It demanded 
an ordinance closing all shops on Sunday. 
The city government won the favor of the 
leaguers by passing a very stringent ordinance 
to that effect, and then pleased the other fel- 
lows by utterly neglecting to enforce it. Do 
you like a good cigar ? I think you’ll find one 
of these acceptable.” 


V 


O N returning to his hotel, Phil Shen- 
stone found a note from his uncle 
awaiting him. 

“ My Dear Phil,” it read. I cannot at 
all approve the course you have pursued in this 
Vance matter. It seems to me to have been 
at the least impertinent. But as all my ad- 
visers assure me that you acted in strict ac- 
cordance with the code, and warn me that if 
I enter the smallest objection or in any way 
criticise your conduct I shall be deemed an 
outlaw, I can only say that I submit as re- 
luctantly as may be possible under the rules 
that govern the conduct of honorable gentle- 
men in such circumstances. 

Now when are you coming to Woodlands 
with the young lady you have in charge ? Or, 
to speak more accurately, at what time shall I 
send the Woodlands carriage to the hotel to 


32 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

fetch you and the young lady? For, of 
course, she must come to us in the Woodlands 
carriage. As for you, you are under as much 
of censure and displeasure on my part as the 
code permits, but your old familiar room is at 
your service, and your Aunt Mary has come 
over to Woodlands for a few days to receive 
the young lady. 

I am so sorely displeased with you that if 
you can make yourself and your charge com- 
fortable at the hotel for another twenty-four 
hours, it will be agreeable to me. I want a 
little time in which to forgive you. But send 
me a line to Woodlands by my messenger, who 
has instructions to await your reply, and I will 
send the carriage at such time as you shall fix 
upon.” 

Philip Shenstone’s face broke into a broad 
smile, as he read the communication. 

We are two gentlemen of Virginia,” he 
reflected. ‘‘ One of us is old and the other 
young. We look at things with different eyes. 
But the young man sees more clearly than the 
old one does. Still the old gentleman is en- 
titled to his feeling in the matter.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA '33 


'' My dear uncle/’ he wrote. “ Doubtless 
you are quite right in what you say of my im- 
pertinence. But it is the privilege of youth to 
be impertinent. I remember how it was when 
you caught me stealing watermelons from your 
Hawe Branch patch, when I was a boy. You 
denounced me as an impertinent young 
poacher, but you called my attention to the 
fact that all the really ripe watermelons were 
on the other side of the patch, and in kindly, 
generous spirit, you went away leaving me free 
to profit by your instruction. 

Now I want to explain the impertinence 
that prompted me to interfere as I did with 
your duel. I hate dueling. I detest it. I 
regard it as a relic of barbarism. I see clearly 
that it survives in Virginia simply because a 
set of cowardly braggarts think to win a max- 
imum of reputation for chivalric courage at a 
minimum risk of personal safety. They chal- 
lenge old men or men who are practically blind, 
and they fight with pistols that couldn’t hit 
anybody if they tried. A dozen years ago, 
when I was a boy with an inquiring mind, I 
investigated this thing. I tested a dozen pairs 


34 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


of dueling pistols, by fixing them in a vise and 
firing them point-blank. I found, in every 
single instance that their sights were carefully 
so adjusted as to miss the man they were 
aimed at. When I found Vance trying to get 
a little reputation for courage by fighting a 
half-blind man like you, I decided that one of 
two things should happen; either he should 
back out, or he should receive a charge of 
buckshot through his diaphragm. 

“ He chose the wiser and safer course. Vir- 
ginia is well rid of him, as a swashbuckler. I 
tell you, uncle mine, it only needs that a few 
of us shall render dueling dangerous in order 
to abolish it in Virginia. I shall probably re- 
main here for a time and I shall always stand 
ready to come back upon summons. But my 
terms are double-barreled shotguns, loaded 
with three chambers of number one buckshot 
to the barrel. I do not anticipate any chal- 
lenges. 

So much for impertinence. Now for the 
young girl. I find she is not properly clothed. 
I have directed her attendant to provide proper 
garments for her. She tells me that all will be 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 35 

ready on Thursday morning. If you will or- 
der the carriage to be here at that time, Val- 
orie and I will drive out to Woodlands, and, if 
you receive Valorie tenderly, you shall be free 
to denounce me and my impertinence in any 
terms that your eloquence may suggest. But 
I give you fair warning that the next swash- 
buckler who tries to force a duel upon you, will 
have to face me at twenty paces with shotguns, 
or — well or take the consequences whenever 
he and I meet. Let us dismiss all this. My 
ward seems a sensitive creature, and I am anx- 
ious that she shall be happy at Woodlands. I 
hope you will receive her cordially in spite of 
my inability to explain to you precisely who 
she is, whence she comes and why. I make 
myself sponsor for her, absolutely, and with- 
out reserve of any sort. She is a young gen- 
tlewoman, and must be received as such in the 
society round about Woodlands, or I shall in- 
quire why, with a corkscrew. 

“We shall expect the Woodlands carriage 
on Thursday morning. But if you or Aunt 
Mary, or anybody else, have or has the slight- 
est hesitation about receiving Valorie Page as 


36 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


an honored guest, I beg you to let me know. 
In that event you and they shall not be 
troubled. But I do not doubt that I know your 
chivalry and Aunt Mary’s tender affectionate- 
ness too well for that. Please tell Aunt Mary, 
with my love, that I think it very good in her 
to leave home and go over to Woodlands to 
receive my ward. I am sure she will feel re- 
paid when she meets Valorie and finds out 
how dear a child she is. As for you, I look 
to see you and Valorie sweethearting within 
forty-eight hours after you meet.” 


VI 


W HEN Valorie presented herself at 
dinner that afternoon in a new 
gown — simple, becoming and 
therefore beautiful — she seemed a different 
person from the shy girl whom Shenstone had 
summoned to his presence on the former occa- 
sion. She was still shrinkingly modest, but 
her modesty was dignified and it had no touch 
of shame in it. She was gowned as a young 
woman now, and she had no occasion to stoop 
as she had done before in order to make her 
dress cover her shanks. 

You'll do," Shenstone thought to himself, 
and if that old uncle of mine doesn't fall in 
love with you. I'll fall in love with you my- 
self." 

He paid Nathalie the sum he had agreed 
to pay her, giving it to her in gold, for the 
reason that in that barbaric time every state 
37 


38 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


in the Union had its own wildcat currency, 
which in other states varied so greatly in its 
comparative worthlessness, that every mer- 
chant had to keep a Bank Note Detector ai- 
rways at hand. Only the notes of the Northern 
Bank of Kentucky and those of the Suffolk 
banks of Massachusetts passed at par in all 
the states. 

After Nathalie had gone by a very early 
train, the Woodlands carriage came. It was a 
vehicle of antique construction, hung so high 
upon leathern springs that a folding flight of 
steps was needed on either side for descent to 
the ground. 

The journey to Woodlands was one of many 
miles. The roads were earthen tracks, smooth 
now that it was June, and bordered in every 
part with that luxuriance of vegetation which 
makes the mere process of living a delight in 
the Virginian summer time. Here the road 
ran through woodlands, thickly bordered with 
flowering shrubs; presently it emerged from 
the forest glades into a space where wheat- 
fields, whitening to the harvest, gave welcome 
with their flaunting promise of plenty; then 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 39 


deflecting a little to the right or left, it passed 
between fields of lushly luxuriant cornstalks, 
a dozen feet or so in height, bending under a 
burden of slowly forming ears, and spreading 
their sword-like blades so thickly that he who 
would pass among them on such a morning as 
this must reconcile himself to a drenching with 
dew. Here and there were antique rail fences 
bordering the roadway — fences buried in 
climbing vines, clematis, blackberry bushes, and 
the beautiful but noxious creeper known in 
Virginia as “ poison oak,^’ elsewhere as 
poison ivy,” though it is neither oak nor ivy, 
— a growth at once as beautiful and as dan- 
gerous as the strange woman ” against whom 
Solomon gave warning to all ages. 

Valorie paid small heed to the city streets 
or the city sights as the carriage was driven 
away from the hotel, though her companion 
sought to interest her in them. She was po- 
litely impervious to city interests. Had she 
not seen New Orleans in all the glory of its 
strange sub-tropical, half-foreign, half-native, 
and altogether impressive magnificence? 
What had Richmond to show to eyes like hers, 


40 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


accustomed to far nobler sights? But when 
the carriage quitted the city streets and passed 
on into the glory of the country, she became 
enthusiastic. She stretched her neck out of 
one window and then out of the other, and 
presently she said : 

Oh, I am missing so much of it ! If I look 
at one side of the road the other escapes, me. 
Why isn’t it an open carriage ? ” 

Shenstone signaled the driver to stop. 
Then opening the carriage door and letting 
down the steps, he beckoned the girl to alight. 

I’ll drive,” he said to the coachman. 

Take your stand on the trunk-plate behind. 
The young lady will ride by my side on the 
box.” 

With that he helped her to climb to the high 
perch, and himself took the whip and the reins. 

Valorie was in ecstasies. She had never 
seen the country before. She had never be- 
fore smelled the odors of the woodlands and 
the fields. She had never traversed a Virginia 
road in June. She had never lived, as she 
said to her companion, until now. In her 
eagerness to grasp all of joy that the roadsides 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 41 


offered, she was half a dozen times in immi- 
nent danger of tumbling off the box, and Shen- 
stone found it necessary now and then to pass 
his arm round her waist by way of restraining 
her. He did not seem to mind that. Many 
times he reined in the horses and let her climb 
down from her high perch to gather particu- 
larly alluring clusters of wild flowers. To 
them, rather than to Shenstone, she talked. 
They seemed alive to her and to be a part of 
the glorious June morning. She addressed 
them as if they had been sentient and respon- 
sive. She told them of her joy in the perfect 
day. She promised them water and tender 
care at Woodlands. She entreated them to 
forgive her for plucking them, and to love her 
as she reminded them that the birds, singing 
all about, manifestly did. 

In brief the girl — half child, half woman, 
and altogether bewitching — behaved in a 
fashion that fascinated Phil Shenstone, robbed 
him of his accustomed reason and left him, 
as he said in later and soberer moments, a 
bewildered idiot.’’ 

Sometimes, when the girl had climbed down 


42 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


from the box and had secured a particularly 
beautiful bunch of wild flowers, she would 
dance a little in delight upon the grass by the 
roadside. Shenstone was old enough and 
young enough to observe that her dancing was 
that of one skilled in the art, but still possessed 
of spontaneity. It was at once the dancing 
of an accomplished mistress of the art, and 
the dancing of a free-hearted child. 

Phil Shenstone had been uncertain as to the 
duration of his stay in Virginia — whether it 
should be for three days or possibly three 
weeks. During Valorie’s second or third 
dancing exhibition, he decided that it should 
continue for three months at least. When 
he announced this determination to Valorie, 
she opened wide her great blue eyes, and said : 

“ I don’t understand how you can ever think 
of leaving an enchanted land like this.” 

Shenstone knew of old the way to Wood- 
lands, and he knew the rigidity of his aunt’s 
insistence upon the proprieties. So when a 
gate was passed, a mile distant from the house 
grounds, he halted the carriage, placed him- 
self and Valorie again within it, and gave the 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 43 


driver what that benighted believer in antique 
nomenclatures called eighteen pence ” — in 
other words a quarter of a dollar — by way 
of hush money as to the wild outside ride. 

Then in decorous state the vehicle threaded 
its way through the pine and hickory forest to 
the hereditary home of all the Shenstones — 
Woodlands. 


VII 


I T was Colonel Shenstone’s habit to rise 
with the earliest dawn, to visit his stables, 
see his mules fed and curried, ride out to 
the fields to give orders for the day’s planta- 
tion work, and then return to the house half 
an hour or so before the nine o’clock breakfast. 

On the second or third morning of Valorie’s 
residence at Woodlands, the old gentleman 
was astonished to find her waiting for him 
when he came out of his chamber a little after 
five o’clock, smoothly shaven and clad in the 
immaculate suit of white duck, which he al- 
ways wore in summer when it did not rain. 

I want to see everything. Uncle Butler,” 
she said, explainingly. I’m going to call 
you Uncle Butler, if I may. May I ? ” 

The old gentleman, with the gallantry of 
generations focused in his being, threw his 
arm about her, drew her lithe form to him, 
44 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 45 

kissed her on the forehead, and answered: 

You are to call me by any name you 
please, if only you speak it gently and as if 
it had an affectionate significance to you. But 
what the deuce, you little minx, are you doing 
out of your bed at this unholy hour of the 
morning? ’’ 

What does ^ Little Minx ’ mean, Uncle 
Butler? Never mind about explaining it, be- 
cause your tone tells me it isn’t anything very 
bad. Besides you asked me a question. I’m 
up at what you call this unholy hour in the 
morning, because I like to be up. Let me tell 
you. Uncle Butler, — I was never free in my 
life till now. I never did as I pleased till now. 
I was never in the country till two or three 
days ago, and when the daylight peeped into 
my windows this morning, I said to myself: 
/Get up, you lazy girl, and revel in it all.’ 
That’s why I’m here. But I didn’t expect to 
find you in the porch, I only thought I’d get 
up and go out and smell things that are sweet, 
and breathe the fresh country air, and maybe, 
steal a few cherries from the tree I saw from 
my window.” 


46 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Here, boy ! said the Colonel to a passing 
negro lad. Are your hands clean ? Go and 
wash them anyhow. Then go to the ox-heart 
cherry trees behind the house and bring your 
Miss Valorie a lot of cherries. Those you 
saw from your window, Little Minx, are morol- 
los, as sour as vinegar, and not worth steal- 
ing. Jack will steal some better ones for you. 
But Lm going to the stables to see the mules 
fed and curried. So I must leave you.’’ 

May I not go with you ? ” she asked 
pleadingly. 

“ But you’ll miss your cherries.” 

That’s unfortunate,” the girl responded, 
regretfully, ‘‘ but I like you so much better 
than the cherries. Besides, maybe, I’d get 
my feet wet going with you, and I do so want 
to get my feet wet with the dew. I’ll go 
with you, Uncle.” 

Colonel Shenstone hailed another passing 
negro boy and said : 

“ Stay right here till Jack comes with the 
cherries I sent him after, and tell him to bring 
them to the stables, do you hear ? ” 

‘‘ But I’se got to help — ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 47 

“ Never mind what you’ve got to help. Do 
as I tell you.” 

The boy’s face clouded. Ef I don’t git 
out to de milkin’ pen ’fore Mammy tackles de 
crazy cow, Mammy’ll lick me fo’ sho’.” 

'' Tell her not to. You do what I tell you. 
Oh, never mind; here comes Jack with the 
cherries. Hustle to the cowpens and don’t 
get licked.” 

Jack’s notions as to what constituted a 
proper supply of cherries for a young lady, 
were based upon his own capacity for consum- 
ing that fruit. He brought at least two 
quarts of the cherries for Valorie’s consump- 
tion, having himself swallowed at least three 
quarts during the process of picking them. 
Ordinarily he was forbidden to invade these 
trees. He had eaten his share, stones and 
all, under the fixed negro delusion that cher- 
ries can never produce an intestinal disturb- 
ance if their seeds be swallowed with them. 
If he had dared he would have communicated 
this bit of physiological lore to Valorie, when 
he saw her rejecting the stones of her cherries. 
But he had nous enough to suspect that his 


48 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


master would resent the impertinence in some 
way troublesome to himself. So he phil- 
osophically reflected, as he saw the girl eating 
the fruit and throwing the stones away, 
tain’t none o’ my business ef she gits a colic 
for her foolishness.” 

The Colonel ate half a dozen of the cherries 
— no more. He had taken a cup of coffee — 
very bad coffee he thought — and it was not 
his habit to take anything else until the nine 
o’clock breakfast hour. But somehow, this 
little minx ” had bewitched him, and he ac- 
cepted a part of the fruit at her hands. The 
rest she distributed to the stable boys who in- 
stantly decided that “ the new little miss is a 
thoroughbred.” 

Presently the Colonel was seized with an 
idea, and he whispered it into Valorie’s ear. 

‘‘ I say, can you ride ? ” he asked. 

“ A little,” she responded. I had what 
they call ‘ lessons ’ while I was in the con- 
vent. You see it was thought — ” she broke 
off the sentence in consternation. 

‘‘ Never mind what was thought,” answered 
the Colonel, gallantly. “ If you ever sat upon 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 49 


a horse at all, you can ride a pacing mare of 
mine. Robert, bring out Zephyr and put a 
side-saddle on her. Phil is still asleep, the 
lazy fellow, and you and I, Valorie, are going 
to have a ride all by ourselves. Zephyr is the 
best-behaved of mares, and — ” 

‘‘ She’s jest a little fractious this mornin’,” 
interposed Robert, the groom. She’s been 
stabled too long.” 

“ Never mind. We’ll manage her. Bring 
her out and saddle her.” 

“ Yes,” interposed the girl, who really knew 
more of riding than her modesty permitted 
her to say, and who had in abundant measure 
that highest quality of the horsewoman, per- 
fect fearlessness, — “ Yes, bring her out and 
I’ll ride her. Uncle Butler, I feel as if I could 
ride a hurricane or an earthquake or a cata- 
clysm — I don’t know what that last word 
means — on so glorious a morning as this.” 

The Colonel looked at her, and this time he 
said out loud what he had before said to him- 
self : 

‘‘You’ll do!” 


VIII 


F or the first time in his life Col. Shen- 
stone was late that morning to break- 
fast. The little minx was respon- 
sible, though the Colonel gallantly took all the 
blame upon himself. He had been slow and 
clumsy, he said, in explaining why he topped 
and primed tobacco so that each plant should 
bear eight leaves and no more. He had need- 
lessly wasted time in the cornfields, showing 
his companion how he grew watermelons there 
that might be good when those in the uplands 
patch were too dry and those in the lowlands 
too wet. He had unpardonably detained her 
at the gate where Haley was distributing corn 
to three or four hundred razorback hogs. 
Really Haley was such a character that he had 
felt bound to make Valorie acquainted with 
him. And then he had been obliged to ex- 
plain to the young lady the process of driv- 

50 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 51 


ing flocks of turkeys through the tobacco lots, 
to pick off the grasshoppers. On the whole, 
the Colonel felt that he was to be excused. 

‘‘ And what’s the difference. Little Minx ? ” 
he called out. ‘‘ The cold ham is here. If the 
beaten biscuits are cold, we’ve the consolation 
of knowing that there’s another skilletful in 
the kitchen. The hot bread is passed, of 
course, but I see that Phil has so far remem- 
bered his manners as to slice and butter the 
French roll. You and I have issued a new 
Declaration of Independence. Kizzie, the 
cook, may fret and fume to her heart’s con- 
tent, but you and I are going to be late to 
breakfast just as often as we like. So there! 
Elsie, haven’t you any hot cakes ? ” 

A moment later the jolly old gentleman re- 
sumed : 

“ You’re a lazybones, Phil,” he began. 

And you’ve missed the greatest morning of 
your life. I tell you — ” 

Don’t tell me, uncle. I’ve been up since 
the dawn, and I’ve seen all the glory of the 
morning, though I had no such good company 
as you enjoyed. That is a pleasure yet to 


I 


52 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

come, unless you and Valorie have conspired 
to shut me out of early morning rides with 
her. I believe you quite capable of that.” 

“ Put it a little differently, Phil, and Fll 
agree with you. If you don’t show yourself 
in time to ride with my Little Minx, why I’ll 
ride with her myself, and you may as well un- 
derstand it. But tell me, where have you 
been ? ” 

Visiting my plantation. You see, Valorie, 
an old lady has subjected me to a sore em- 
barrassment. That and you are the sole rea- 
sons for my being in Virginia at this time. 
Aunt Patty Rooker, my father’s great aunt, 
you understand, died a little while ago and 
willed to me her plantation and negroes. Her 
plantation consists of about three hundred 
acres of utterly worn out land, mostly grown 
up in old field pines, and her negroes com- 
prise four families, seventeen persons in all, 
only one of whom is fit to do a day’s work. 
I’ve iDeen over there this morning to see Niah, 
the one able-bodied man in the lot. I tried 
to make an arrangement with him. I offered 
to let him have the plantation rent free so 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 53 


long as he should live, if he would undertake 
to make it yield a living for the seventeen of 
them. Being a person of some shrewdness, 
Niah declined the proposal. Then I made 
another offer. I happen to own some wild 
land in Indiana — good, fertile land, but ut- 
terly useless to me. There are six hundred 
and forty acres of it. I offered to give it free 
to the crew of seventeen, with transportation 
thrown in, if they would emigrate. But, of 
course, they would do nothing of the sort. I 
said I would stock their little farms, give them 
a mule apiece, and a cow, but they shook their 
heads. They had attachments to their old 
home; they didn’t know how they might get 
on among ^ a lot o’ Yankees.’ In brief, the 
thing was a failure altogether. I’m saddled 
with a wholly worthless plantation and the care 
of seventeen negroes, only one of whom is 
able to do a real day’s work.” 

“ But what are you going to do, Mr. Shen- 
tone ? — I don’t like to call you that, it seems 
so — well, so far away, and you have been so 
kind to me. Mayn’t I call you — ” 

Call me Phil,” answered Shenstone. 


54 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


‘‘ That’s friendly and fellowshippy, and that’s 
what Uncle calls me. Just call me Phil.” 

But — well, suppose I say ‘ Mister ’ first. 
I’ll call you Mr. Phil, and you shall call me 
Val. That’s what my father called me in the 
long ago, when I was permitted to know him, 
before he became bad.” 

“ He was never bad, Val. The people who 
told you that were liars. I knew your father 
for many years and he was never bad.” 

The girl quivered with emotion. 

“ Then they wronged him? ” she said, add- 
ing : “ I always felt that they did. Dear 

father! He used to tell me stories, and I 
loved him so much that I couldn’t learn to hate 
him when they told me I must.” 

Whoever told you aught of evil of your 
father,” said Shenstone, with impressive earn- 
estness, was a liar and the truth was not in 
him. Believe me. I knew him. I know his 
whole story as you do not, and it is as well 
that you never shall. I tell you now, and I 
shall tell you always, to believe in your father, 
in his integrity, in his righteousness and in his 
devoted love for you. Cherish his memory if 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 55 


you desire to cherish anything of the past. 
Whatever else you do, or think, or believe, or 
suspect, never for one moment suffer yourself 
to lose your abiding faith in the memory, the 
integrity, the great, overpowering goodness 
of your father. ” 

‘‘Will you tell me about him, sometime?’' 
the girl asked eagerly, passionately. 

“ Sometime, perhaps. Not now. We have 
much else to talk about now; but sometime 
I will tell you about your father. But you 
asked me a question. What am I going to 
do about the black people on the worthless 
little plantation which my great aunt has 
willed to me? Beyond the present I do not 
know. For the present I’m going to ask 
Uncle Butler for the address of his com- 
mission merchants in Richmond, and I am 
going to write to them for some Cincinnati 
bacon, some western flour and two or three 
barrels of roe herrings with which to feed 
them. My dear Val, you can’t imagine their 
helplessness. There isn’t one of them who 
couldn’t do good service in a garden, and the 
garden over there is the one fertile spot on the 


56 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

little plantation. It has had the benefit of all 
the fertilizers produced on the place for three 
generations past, and there is nobody for it to 
feed except the seventeen negroes of whom I 
have become the embarrassed and unhappy 
owner. Yet it has never occurred to them, 
in my absence, to plant the garden. It is 
June now, and last year’s weeds are still undis- 
turbed. Not a bed has been spaded. Not a 
seed has been put into the ground. I’ve or- 
dered the whole force — perhaps I should call 
it the whole feebleness — to set to work mak- 
ing beds to-day and after breakfast I’m going 
over to superintend the work. Will you ride 
over with me ? ” 

“ Why, yes, of course, if my lessons are 
over in time.” 

“ Your lessons ? ” 

“ Yes. In Virginia housekeeping. You 
see Aunt Mary has left her own home to come 
over here and keep house for Uncle Butler till 
I learn how, and it isn’t even a little bit fair to 
keep her longer than necessary. She wants 
to go back to her own home and be quiet and 
happy there. She’s going to teach me the 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 57 

ways of plantation housekeeping, and then Fm 
going to do it for Uncle Butler. You see I 
know all about scrubbing and sweeping and 
bed-making and cookery, — I learned that in 
the convent — but I don’t know how to issue 
rations to the field hands, or — well a lot of 
little things, and Aunt Mary is going to teach 
me. When I learn, she is going back home 
and I am going to be Uncle Butler’s house- 
keeper. You know, Mr. Phil, that his house 
has been horribly kept, for years. Until Aunt 
Mary came over to receive me, there hadn’t 
been a bed aired for months and years. The 
floors have been polished right over the dirt 
till they are black where they ought to be 
white. There are sixteen negro women who 
are supposed to be housemaids in this estab- 
lishment, and you don’t know what fun I’m 
going to have as soon as I come into control, 
by making them work for the luxurious living 
they get. I’m going to have every floor 
scrubbed to its uttermost corners. I’m going 
to have every bed pulled to pieces and taken 
out of doors to be cleaned and aired. I’m go- 
ing to have every piece of furniture gone over 


58 TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 


thoroughly, every curtain taken down and 
dusted. Oh, I’m hungry for the fray and it 
will be a great frolic. I must first be mistress 
and in order to be that I must learn how to 
‘ give out ’ and all the rest of it, but that 
oughtn’t to take long for a girl of common 
sense, do you think ? Anyhow our housekeep- 
ing work belongs to the morning, so I can ride 
over to your plantation with you in the after- 
noon. How far is it ? ” 

“ About three miles. I wish the road out 
were no longer.” 

“ How do you mean ? ” 

Why, we can ride the three miles in less 
than half an hour. I wish I might dispose of 
the whole thing in ten times as long a period.” 

But why can’t you? Why can’t you just 
give up the inheritance ? ” 

‘'That sounds easy, Val; but think of it. 
My dear old great aunt owned this little place 
and the negroes on it. She had a double pur- 
pose in willing both to me. She had a desire 
that I should come back to Virginia and be- 
come a planter, — ^ for she didn’t have much 
respect for any other land or any other peo- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 59 

pie, — and she had a tenderly sentimental 
desire that the negroes who had been her serv- 
ants all their lives should have a good mas- 
ter. If I refuse the inheritance the negroes 
must be sent to the auction block and sold off 
south for whatever they will bring, by way 
of paying off the debt of three thousand dol- 
lars that encumbers the estate. You see how 
it is. I must accept the bequest. I must pay 
off the debt, and I must see to it that the ne- 
groes have enough to eat as long as they live, 
in spite of the fact that they do not earn it. 
So far as the financial part of the matter is 
concerned, I am fortunately able to take care 
of it. I own a controlling interest in a good 
many big steamboats and a good many little 
ones that are doing a profitable business in 
various parts of the western waters. 

‘‘ The thing that bothers me is not that. 
These negroes are blindly conservative. They 
were born here as the chattels of a land owner. 
All their lives they have been taught that they 
must look to the land for their support. When 
the land can’t support them its owner must, 
and I am unfortunately the owner. They 


6o TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


claim the right to live upon the land on which 
they were born, and I confess that I feel bound 
to recognize that right. It would be cheaper 
for me to board them all in good hotels in 
Richmond, but they do not wish to go to Rich- 
mond. My only course is to maintain them 
where they are, and to devise such means as 
I can to make their own labor contribute some- 
thing to their support.” 

The girl sat silent for a time. Then she 
went away to join Aunt Mary in the morn- 
ing’s work of giving out.” It was not un- 
til she and Phil Shenstone mounted their 
horses after “ snack,” that she returned to the 
subject. As they neared an outer gate she 
suddenly turned her mare about and faced her 
escort with sad, half-teary eyes. 

‘‘ You have many burdens that do not be- 
long to you. Am I one of them? Am I also 
a tax upon your generosity, a person for 
whom you are called upon to provide because 
she is unable to earn her own living? Be- 
cause if I am that, I — ” 

You are nothing of the kind, Val,” he 
answered with the utmost tenderness; “and 



She suddenly turned her mare about and faced her 

ESCORT. — Page 60. 



TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 6i 


if you were, I should rejoice in the privilege 
of caring for you. Let me tell you. Your 
father was a man considerably older than I 
am, but he was the best friend I ever had on 
earth, and when he lay dying his one concern, 
the only thing he thought about, was your wel- 
fare. He asked me with his dying breath to 
care for you, and he told me what dangers be- 
set you. I gladly promised him and I would 
fulfill that promise if it cost me my life. In 
fact it costs me exactly nothing. Your father 
placed in my hands a sufficient sum of money 
to cover all and more than all, the expense 
you can ever be to me. I don't like to talk 
of that. It is too painful, but you must know 
that you are a burden to nobody, financially.” 

The two rode on in silence for a time after 
the girl had said a simple, Thank you ! ” 

After a while she asked : Are you free 

to tell me why I am posing under an assumed 
name? ” 

“ You are not,” he answered. Your 
father's, name was Page. You were called 
Lee in the convent because other people, peo- 
ple who wanted to hide you, chose to call you 


62 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


so. They were bad people and their purpose 
was evil. Be satisfied with knowing that as 
Valorie Page, you bear an honorable name 
your father bequeathed to you.’’ 

“ Will you some day tell me about my 
father ? ” she asked again, as tears slipped out 
between her eyelids and. fell upon her cheeks. 

“ Yes, some day. Not now. Your father 
was a hero.” 

‘‘ You say that? ” 

‘‘ Yes, Val. I say it.” 

‘‘ Thank you, Mr. Phil.” 


IX 


W HEN Phil Shenstone and Valorie 
returned to Woodlands, they found 
the drive filled with carriages, the 
horse racks occupied with hitchings, and the 
great flower-bordered porch peopled with men 
and women, who had come to call upon the 
new. arrivals. Phil Shenstone knew the open- 
minded way in which every Virginian re- 
garded his own and other people’s affairs, and 
foreseeing that awkward questions would be 
quite innocently asked of Valorie, he hurriedly 
said to her, as they approached the porch : 

‘‘ Take my arm and keep it. Stick close to 
me. I’ll do the talking.” 

The caution came none too soon, for the 
first of the Virginia dames to whom the girl 
was presented, bristled with questions which 
she had no thought of making impertinent. 
Her only purpose was the friendly one of 

63 


64 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


opening a way for the girl to connect herself 
with distinguished families in Virginia. The 
gentlewoman did not dream that there might 
be distinguished families in other parts of the 
world, lying outside Virginia. 

‘‘ Welcome, you dear girl ! ’’ the dame be- 
gan. “ You are a Page and as such — but are 
you of the Carter-Page family of the Shenan- 
doah Valley — the Cookes and Powells and 
the rest, or of the lower James River Pages? 

Phil Shenstone replied: 

** All the Virginia Pages are akin, you know. 
Miss Valorie Page has been educated at so 
great a distance that she is hardly yet a mis- 
tress of our state geography or of her varying 
kinships. Permit me to say she is worthy 
of them all.” 

By that time half a dozen others were press- 
ing forward, and so, as Phil Shenstone, in his 
pilot-slang, reflected: That riffle is passed.” 

In the same adroit way he fenced off all 
other questioners. The Virginians of that 
time abhorred nothing so much as gossip- 
mongering, and they held in special detesta- 
tion the “ Yankee habit ” of asking personal 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 65 


questions. Yet there never were people who 
could ask so many personal questions as they. 
They did it in no spirit of impertinent curios- 
ity, but merely to give the guest an oppor- 
tunity to orient himself, as the French say. 
They assumed, in every case, that the guest 
was a person of some consequence, if only 
he had an opportunity to explain, and so, with 
utterly kindly purpose, they asked those ques- 
tions which would give him the opportunity he 
was supposed to covet. 

Phil Shenstone had been a pilot, accus- 
tomed to navigate complexly difficult waters, 
and he adroitly managed to steer Valorie 
through the shoals and quicksands of her first 
social questioning. 

Colonel Shenstone lent mighty aid. It was 
only June and watermelons were not due to 
be ripe until July, but Colonel Shenstone had 
always been a lover of good things to eat, and 
he had always labored to have them early. It 
was his habit, therefore, to plant his earliest 
watermelons under glass and in a warm soil. 
It was his glory upon this occasion to have 
his servants surprise the company by walking 


66 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


into the porch with a dozen great, fat water- 
melons upon their shoulders, ripe a full month 
before anybody else thought of having such 
fruit in readiness for eating. 

This was a diversion and Phil welcomed it. 
The talk thereafter was not of James River 
or Shenandoah Valley Pages, but of Colonel 
Shenstone’s remarkable success in gardening 
for early results. It was admiringly reported 
that he had served tomatoes on the tenth of 
June, though the Fourth of July was accounted 
early ; that he had sent cucumbers to his 
friends as early as the middle of May, and 
above all that he had distributed pecks of 
new peas to the plantations round about, on 
the twenty-fifth of April. 

All these were matters of far greater conse- 
quence than the relationships of the young 
gentlewoman who had come to dwell at 
Woodlands, the more especially because the 
interest of the visiting gentlewomen in those 
relationships was purely polite and perfunc- 
tory. 

But to Valor ie the matter presented itself in 
a more alarming aspect. She knew so little 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 67 

about herself that she dreaded a renewal of 
the questioning and she foresaw that renewal 
as inevitable. For, a week or two after this, 
Colonel Shenstone announced that he had in- 
vited guests to dinner on the following Thurs- 
day, by way of welcome to Phil and Valorie, 
“ and,’’ he added, “ to serve as Valorie’s for- 
mal bringing out. My sister Mary is home- 
sick for her honeysuckles and four o’clocks 
and pretty-by-nights, and she declares that 
Valorie is fully competent to run the house- 
hold. So Mary is going home to-morrow, and 
my Little Minx is to preside at the dining day.” 

I’ve been studying your big dictionary. 
Uncle Butler,” said Valorie, shaking a finger 
at him. 

‘‘ And what did you learn there ? ” 

That ' minx ’ means * a saucy girl,’ and so 
whenever you call me ‘‘ Little Minx,’ it’s the 
same as calling me ‘ you saucy little girl.’ ” 
Well, I didn’t make the dictionary, did I? 
Some Yankee did that, who didn’t know that 
I mean just the opposite of what he says I 
mean. I wonder why I bought that diction- 
ary anyhow. Oh, I know. When Phil was 


68 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


a boy here at Woodlands he complained that 
he hadn’t any dictionary except his Latin one 
and his Greek one and his classical one and 
the old Johnson- Walker that spelled the words 
wrong. So I bought this to appease his ab- 
normal craving for information. You see he 
was ambitious in those days and meant to 
make a scholar of himself. You didn’t do 
that after all, did you Phil ? ” 

‘‘ No. But I may do it yet,” he answered 
with a note of melancholy in his tone ; ‘‘ or at 
any rate I may decide to do what I can by 
way of repairing deficiencies. I don’t know, 
I haven’t yet made up my mind. But about 
the dining day; you needn’t have any fear, Val. 
You’ll be too busy with your duties as hostess 
for them to question you much, and if any- 
body asks 5 ^ou a question that you don’t know 
how to answer, you can suddenly discover that 
somebody else needs attention at the moment, 
and before you’ve done with that the question 
will have been forgotten. If worse comes to 
worst, just say you don’t know, that you were 
educated in a convent in the far South and 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 69 


were never taught concerning matters of per- 
sonal history/' 

No subterfuges will be necessary," broke 
in Colonel Shenstone, removing his long, reed- 
stemmed, Powhatan pipe from his mouth for 
a moment. I shall announce on that occa- 
sion that Valorie Page is my adopted daugh- 
ter , the destined inheritor of Woodlands, and 
I don’t imagine anybody will think it neces- 
sary or prudent to inquire further than that. 
There are ultimates in our Virginia society, 
and I have a strong conviction that the en- 
dorsement of Butler Shenstone is one of those 
ultimates. Anyhow, Little Minx — confound 
the dictionary! — you need have no uneasi- 
ness. My ears are quick, even if I don’t see 
very well, and if anybody asks you trouble- 
some questions. I’ll create a diversion as we 
military men used to say.’’ 

“ But, Uncle Butler — ’’ began the girl in 
fresh alarm. 

But, Little Minx, you needn’t finish your 
sentence. I know what you would say. Let 
me assure you that my regard for truth is as 


70 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


great as your own. So when I tell everybody, 
as I shall, that you are my adopted daughter 
and the heir to Woodlands, I shall speak the 
exact truth. I’ve decided to cut Phil off with 
a shilling, which in Virginia means sixteen 
and two thirds cents, because he has enough 
without Woodlands^ and because he has been 
growling for weeks past over the fact that an 
affectionate relative has made him heir to a 
plantation and negroes. He shall never have 
that cause of complaint against me after I’m 
gone.” 

Thank you. Uncle,” said Phil. ‘‘ I heart- 
ily agree with your plans, and I’ve already de- 
cided what I’m going to do with that shilling. 
I certainly don’t want Woodlands on my 
shoulders. Give it to Val, by all means.” 

“ I have made up my mind to that,” said the 
old man. “ If I find I can legally adopt her, 
after a talk with you, Phil, I’ll do that. If I 
can’t. I’ll make a new will, giving Woodlands 
to her. Anyhow, Little Minx, you’ve made a 
nest for yourself in my old man’s heart, and 
you are henceforth my daughter.” 

As he said this he stepped over the portal 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 71 


as if about to enter the house, but turning 
said : 

It used to be that a cup of properly made 
coffee was ready for me when I shaved in the 
morning before going out; it used to be that 
a cheery smile greeted me at the breakfast 
table : it used to be that some one I cared for, 
some one I lovedi, liked to go with me to the 
stables and get her feet wet with dew. Many 
loving things used to be. But that was years 
and years ago — until within these last few 
weeks, since Little Minx became mine. Now 
it has all come back.'’ 

He moved as if to pass on into the hall way 
but Valorie alertly confronted him and held up 
her face saying: 

“ Uncle, Fm glad if I have made you more 
comfortable — no, that isn’t what I mean or 
what you mean. I’m glad if I’ve brought a 
little love and sunshine into your lonely life. 
But as to the rest of it, don't! Give Wood- 
lands to Mr. Phil, please.’ 

“ Now you’re making yourself a little minx 
in the dictionary sense,” he said, tenderly ca- 
ressing her; ‘‘and I won’t have that. You 


72 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

may love me all you like, but you mustn’t in- 
terfere with such business arrangements as I 
choose to make. I like to think of you as my 
Little Minx, in my sense of the words, but not 
in the dictionary sense. I wish I had burned 
that dictionary long ago.” 

‘‘ Never mind that, Uncle Butler. I’ll be 
your Little Minx in your sense, and I’ll do all 
I can, as long as I live, to bring love and ten- 
derness into your life.” 

She broke into tears and fled to the inner 
precincts. The old man, — long widowed and 
bravely enduring the loss of love that had 
fallen upon him years ago when the wife of his 
youth was taken away while he was yet young, 
— shed some drops on his own account, which 
he angrily brushed away as he placed eight- 
een pence ” into the hand of Jim, the head 
dining room servant, saying: 

‘‘ Jim, the fishing’s good, now that the dog- 
wood is in blossom. Maybe your Miss Valorie 
can spare you for a day off presently. Here’s 
a quarter. Buy some fish lines.” 


X 


V ALORIE was much troubled by the 
things suggested in the unfinished 
conversation — most conversations 
are unfinished — between herself, Colonel 
Shenstone and Phil. She felt herself an in- 
truder, and she was bent upon securing some 
revision of the decisions arrived at by those 
who had her fortunes and her life in charge. 
But she had heavy burdens of domestic respon- 
sibility upon her, so that for some days after- 
wards there was no leisure in which to seek a 
renewal of the conference. Aunt Mary had 
gone home and the conduct of the household 
rested upon the young girl’s shoulders. First 
of all there was Colonel Shenstone’s early 
morning cup of coffee to prepare with her own 
hands in order that its aroma might be alto- 
gether right, and, more important still, as her 
quick feminine perceptions taught her, there 
73 


74 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

was the duty of drinking it with him every 
morning, without hurry and in a spirit of af- 
fectionate comradery. 

Then she had the task of renovating the 
long-neglected house and repairing the conse- 
quences of the negro neglect of years. This 
was the more difficult for the reason that she 
was determined to have it done only at such 
times and in such ways as should in no wise 
disturb Colonel Shenstone in the routine of his 
life, but she adroitly managed that. Fortu- 
nately the long-neglected house servants made 
no resistance, active or passive, to her ex- 
ercise of authority. They were quick to un- 
derstand that she enjoyed both the confidence 
and the affection of their master, and they 
knew that any hesitation or reluctance in 
obedience to her orders, if the fact should 
come to his knowledge, would be the full 
equivalent of open defiance of him. Not one 
of them knew from experience what dire con- 
sequences would follow defiance of him, for 
that was an extreme of mutiny upon which 
nobody had ever dared venture; but whatever 
curiosity they may have felt upon that subject 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 75 


was content to satisfy itself with conjecture 
and without experiment. Moreover the girl 
had a certain comradely way with her, which 
quickly won the servants to a willing obedi- 
ence. However exigent she might be as to 
thoroughness of work, she never gave her 
orders harshly, or with the smallest suggestion 
that she anticipated disobedience even as a pos- 
sibility. From the first the servitors liked and 
admired her, and very soon, in their simple- 
minded way, they began to love her and to do 
her will more than willingly. Where they 
failed by reason of unskilfulness, she set to 
work to teach them skill and, in their homely 
way they commented upon the fact: “ ’Stid 
o^ scoldin’ she shows us,” they saidw Where 
they failed through habitual negligence, she 
laughed at them until, joining in the laugh, 
they bestirred themselves to betterment. 
Where their carelessness was due simply to a 
lack of understanding, she preached to them, 
in her pleasant way, a new gospel of cleanli- 
ness and thoroughness and neatness, and she 
succeeded in converting them. 

A very few of the younger ones learned un- 


76 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


willingly, and upon these she brought author- 
ity to bear. She selected the most recalci- 
trant one to serve as an example. To her one 
day, in the presence of all the rest, she said : 

‘‘ Sally, you don’t seem to like your work 
in the house. Perhaps you’d like me to ask 
your master to release you from it and send 
you to the fields.” 

There was no threat made — only a sug- 
gestion of preference — but Sally understood. 
Between field negroes and house servants 
there was a great gulf fixed. The house serv- 
ants constituted an aristocracy as definite and 
as well recognized as that of a group of duch- 
esses and marchionesses is to the wives of 
English tradespeople. To fall from the po- 
sition of housemaid or chambermaid or lady’s 
maid on a great plantation to that of a helper 
in the fields, was the full equivalent of the 
lapse of a countess to the counter of a shop. 

Colonel Shenstone happened to overhear this 
passage between Valor ie and Sally, and for 
comment he said: 

She’ll do!” 

When the dining day came, Valorie had 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 77 

everything in readiness for it, and Colonel 
Shenstone, whose dignity was that of a long 
range gun, was on guard.- To such of the 
guests as had already met Valorie he said : 

‘‘ I think you already know my daughter,’’ 
and he said it with an emphasis upon the last 
two words that was easily understood. To 
those who were new acquaintances of hers he 
was at pains to say : 

‘^Let me introduce you to my daughter, 
Miss Valorie Page, who is mistress of Wood- 
lands, and your hostess.” 

When at dinner a young gentleman — em- 
barrassed perhaps because another young 
gentleman sat next his sweetheart — bungled 
a little in the carving of a fowl, to the detri- 
ment of the table linen, he asked pardon of 
Colonel Shenstone. The gallant old gentle- 
man was prompt to reply : 

‘‘ My daughter. Miss Valorie Page, will ex- 
cuse you, I am sure. I have found her very 
indulgent to our masculine mistakes. Valorie, 
Mr. Meade asks your forgiveness for a slight 
mishap.” 

No apology is needed, I am sure,” said 


78 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

Valorie, graciously. “ I only wonder at the 
skill the young gentlemen of Virginia show in 
carving. Mr. Meade, you may help me to a 
bit of the breast if you please.” 

She’ll do,” said Colonel Shenstone under 
his breath, but audibly enough for Phil to 
hear and rejoice in the verdict. 

When, at the end of the dessert, the sherry 
was brought on and all glasses filled. Colonel 
Shenstone, instead of proposing the usual 
toast of dismissal to The ladies,” rose in his 
place and said : My friends, I ask you to 
drink standing, a glass of wine in welcome to 
the new mistress of Woodlands, my daughter. 
Miss Valorie Page.” 

Then with stately courtesy he advanced to 
the door, bowing, and held it open while the 
gentlewomen passed through. One of them, 
Edna Spottswood., who had evidently over-’ 
heard the old gentleman’s comment upon 
Valorie, leaned toward him as she passed and 
said in his ear : 

You’ll do. Colonel Shenstone.” 

Edna was one of the three or four young 
women who, after the old Virginia custom. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 79 


remained for a few days as guests at Wood- 
lands, and that night, when she and some 
others were having their hair combed by the 
maids, she suddenly ejaculated, apropos of 
nothing in particular : 

Why don’t the young gentlemen form 
themselves upon the model of Colonel Shen- 
stone and men like him ? ” 

He is very gallant,” answered another. 

“ That isn’t what I mean,” said Edna. “ It 
is more than mere gallantry, more than man- 
ners. He is always so thoughtful, so kindly, 
so considerate of others, so delicately sensitive 
to every need that any one may feel — pshaw ! 
I can’t say it.” 

I can,” said Valorie, he’s a gentleman.'' 

‘‘ That’s it ! ” said the rest in chorus. 


XI 


A s the weeks went on, Phil Shenstone 
manifested none of the impatience he 
had at first felt to get back to his busi- 
ness in the West. There were several rea- 
sons for this. The fascination of the old Vir- 
ginia life, in which his boyhood had been 
passed had taken a strong hold upon him 
again for one thing. Its utter restfulness was 
soothing to his spirits after an arduous career 
of constant and strenuous endeavor. For an- 
other, he still had on his hands the unsolved 
problem of how best to care for the seventeen 
negroes who had been left to him as an inher- 
itance, and who were helpless under existing 
conditions, to make a living for themselves. 
They had a garden growing now, and that 
would help to feed them, but the help was a 
small one, and but for his daily superintend- 
ence even the garden would have come to 
naught. 


8o 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 8i 


Then again he had begun reading the fine 
old English literature on the shelves of the 
Woodlands library; his old scholarly instincts 
had strongly revived in him, so much so in- 
deed, that after reading Pope’s Homer and 
Dryden’s Virgil again, he had got down his 
Greek and Latin dictionaries, and, with the 
aid of some old grammars of those languages, 
had fallen into the habit of lying on the green- 
sward under the trees in the Woodlands’ house 
grounds, and trying to dig out translations 
of his own for the great masterpieces of 
classic literature. To his gratified astonish- 
ment his Latin and Greek not only came back 
to him, but came back with a quickness and 
fulness of perception which had never been 
his in his student days. His matured mind 
easily grasped things which his unformed stu- 
dent mind had not grasped at all, and he was 
strongly tempted to undertake again, and with 
greater interest, the tasks of education and 
culture which circumstances had compelled him 
to drop nearly a decade before. 

Finally, there was Valorie. When by his 
command she had been put into skirts suitably 


82 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


long for her age, she had seemed suddenly to 
change from an awkward child into a graceful 
young woman, and since she had assumed the 
dignity and responsibility of mistress at Wood- 
lands, her ripening into a self-possessed young 
womanhood had been almost astonishingly 
rapid. It had brought with it no particle of 
loss of that simplicity and childlike honesty of 
character which had seemed to him so charm- 
ing on his first acquaintance with her, but it had 
added the charms of dignity and a self-posses- 
sion altogether pleasing. As a school girl, de- 
pendent upon unknown persons for her very 
bread and butter, and subject in every hour and 
minute of her life to the arbitrary control of 
those in authority over her, her manner had 
been marked by the timid, shrinking, half-cow- 
ardly self-consciousness of a child who has no 
rights and is uncertain of her privileges. As 
the Mistress of Woodlands, assured of her per- 
sonal independence, honored with Colonel 
Shenstone’s affection, and exercising the func- 
tions of a hostess whose hospitality was sought 
on every hand, she had rapidly ripened into a 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 83 


young woman, very young still but very dig- 
nified and old enough to hold her own. 

Without quite admitting it, and perhaps half 
unconsciously, Phil Shenstone had come to feel 
that his interest in Valorie was an additional 
inducement for him to prolong his stay in Vir- 
ginia. He was directing her reading for one 
thing. He was riding with her a good deal, 
for another, and for still another, Edna Spotts- 
wood had become deeply interested in Valorie, 
and Phil liked to visit Edna, and talk with her 
regarding his ward. 

Finally, Phil rejoiced in good music, and 
Valorie knew how to produce such. Early in 
her life at Woodlands she went to the long-dis- 
used piano and began to play, while Colonel 
Shenstone stood by to listen and to turn the 
music for her. After a few bars she suddenly 
broke off and asked : 

‘‘ Uncle Butler, is there a monkey wrench on 
the plantation?’’ 

‘‘ Yes, Little Minx,” he answered, “ a dozen 
of them. But what use have you for a mon- 
key wrench ? ” 


84 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


‘‘ I want to tune the piano. It is horribly 
out of tune.” 

‘‘ But can you tune it ? Where did you 
learn that art ? ” 

‘‘ In the convent. The music master taught 
all of us to do it. He said truly that nobody 
was a musician till she could tune her instru- 
ment without a tuning fork. You see, Uncle 
Butler, you must be able to recognize a note — 
A for instance — by your own ear and with- 
out a guide, before you are really fit to play 
for company. That is why he wouldn’t let 
most of the girls play for company at all. He 
said bad playing was greatly worse than no 
playing. Indeed he used to shock the Sisters 
by swearing dreadfully about it. So I had to 
learn to tune all the instruments I played — 
the piano, the harp, the — ” 

“ Do you play the harp? ” 

Yes, of course. It’s so simple you know. 
But I play pretty much everything. They 
educated me for — well, that way.” 

“ So,” said the old man . meditatively. 
‘‘ And here you’ve been thinking of playing on 
an old piano that has been practically unused 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 85 


for twenty years or more. Til not let you 
have a monkey wrench, Little Minx.'’ 

With that he quitted the parlor, and Valorie 
wondered what she had done to offend him.^ 
A few days later there came to W'oodlands a 
grand piano of celebrated make, a harp and a 
great goods box full of sheet music. 

It was Colonel Shenstone’s way to order 
things wholesale. 

There were still other reasons why Phil 
Shenstone should indulge his desire to remain 
in Virginia for a time, as he explained to Va- 
lorie during one of their horseback rides to- 
gether. Something he said to her in the 
course of their talk on that occasion, or some 
quite innocent and unimpertinent question from 
the young woman, betrayed him into an auto- 
biographical mood, and he told her the story 
of himself. 

‘‘ My father was Uncle Butler’s brother, 
you know,” he said, '' though he was many 
years younger. When my grandfather died 
Woodlands plantation was divided between 
the two, and when my father married he built 
a new house on his half of it. You’ve seen 


86 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


the blackened foundations of it over by the old 
water mill, for it was burned many years ago. 
I was born there and lived there until I was 
thirteen or fourteen years old, though both by 
night and by day, after I ceased to be a baby, 
I was as often at Woodlands house as at the 
new place. 

‘‘ My father was a man of high culture and 
was the best teacher I ever had; but he was 
utterly unfit for the care of his own estate, 
partly because of his studious habits, but more 
because of his too great generosity and his ex- 
cessive confidence in the integrity of his fellow- 
men. He was always ready — much too 
ready indeed — to help anyone needing his 
help. I do not know the details, but I know 
that when I was in my fourteenth year, my 
father found his fortune gone and himself in 
danger of falling into insolvency. He decided 
to go to Indiana, where he had a considerable 
undeveloped landed property. Uncle Butler 
of course stood ready to help him in every 
way. He took up the mortgages on my fa- 
ther’s plantation, paid off most of the debts 
and himself assumed the rest. In return my 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 87 


father transferred his land and negroes to his 
brother, and Woodlands became again a single 
great plantation, with a single owner and mas- 
ter. I know now, though I knew nothing 
about it then, that Uncle Butler’s payments on 
my father’s account amounted to more than 
my father’s share of the property was worth. 

‘‘We went West, and my father died there 
within a few months. Uncle Butler begged 
my mother to come and live at Woodlands, tell- 
ing her that as I was to be his heir and the 
next owner of the estate, her maintenance 
would be merely an anticipation of so much 
of my inheritance, and that she would really 
be beholden to nobody but me. 

“ My mother was a sensitively proud woman, 
and while she would not have been ashamed, 
with such an understanding, to accept Uncle 
Butler’s hospitality, she felt that she could 
not as a dependent, face the people round 
about, among whom she had always been a 
person of consequence. 

“ Refusing the offer, therefore, she took a 
school and for a year or two made a meagre 
living out of it. Then she married again. 


88 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


'' Her second husband had three daughters 
of his own by a former marriage, and they all 
came to live with us. He was a man of large 
ability, but of a domineering temper. He de- 
veloped the unimproved lands which my fa- 
ther had left to my mother and soon made 
them profitable. I had no share in all this as 
the lands had been willed to my mother, but 
my stepfather, who was not an ungenerous 
man in his way, so far recognized a moral 
claim upon my part, that he sent me to Asbury 
University at Greencastle. I had already, dur- 
ing my mother’s widowhood, gone through an 
excellent school, and although I was not yet 
sixteen years old, I was fully prepared to 
enter college. 

I remained a student there for two years, 
passing my vacations with my mother at our 
home in a little Ohio river city. At these 
times I discovered that my mother was very 
unhappy, and after awhile I discovered the 
cause; my stepsisters were annoying her in 
every way they could, humiliating her, and 
even openly insulting her when my stepfather 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 89 


was away from home, as he was, most of the 
time, because of his business. 

‘‘ I could not fight girls, of course, but on my 
stepfather’s return one day, I laid a complaint 
of them before him and^ perhaps in a less re- 
spectful tone than I ought to have used, de- 
manded that he should protect my mother. 
He flew into a passion and we had a quarrel. 
In the course of it he said to me : 'If you 
say another word. I’ll use the rod upon you.’ 
I looked him in the eyes and answered : ' If 
you attempt to do that I will kill you,’ and he 
saw that I meant what I had said. 

" He left the room without another word, 
and went to my mother, who was an invalid. 
After they had been in conference for an hour 
he went away and my mother sent for me. 
She told me that my stepfather had decided to 
withdraw me from college and set me to work. 
I suggested that while he might refuse to 
maintain me in college he was not my master, 
and that I would choose my own work. Then 
she told me something I had never known be- 
fore. He had had himself appointed my 


90 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


guardian, so that until I should reach the age 
of twenty-one his authority over me would be 
as absolute as if he had been my father. I 
answered : 

‘ Advise him not to attempt to exercise his 
authority. It will be best for him and for all 
concerned.’ 

Then I tenderly caressed my mother and 
left the room. I had my father’s watch — 
mine now — which had cost him many hun- 
dreds of dollars in England, and was worth 
many hundreds still. I went at once to a jew- 
eler, who knew that notable repeater’s value, 
and offered it to him for a hundred dollars. 
He had been my father’s friend, and he was a 
man of generous mind. He replied that he 
would not rob me by taking the watch at the 
price mentioned. He would give me two hun- 
dred, and, he added : ‘ It is worth greatly 

more than that, but it isn’t an easy thing to 
sell. I’ll hold it a year for you. If within 
that time you wish to pay me back the money 
with ten per cent, interest, you shall have the 
heirloom.’ ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 91 


‘‘ That's the watch you are carrying now ? ” 
half asked and half declared the girl. 

‘‘ Yes. I redeemed it. Never mind about 
that now. I went back to the house and 
packed my small belongings. That evening I 
boarded the steamer General Pike, bound from 
Cincinnati to New Orleans. 

“ The first clerk on board of her was an old 
schoolmate of my own. He had no salaried 
place open to me, but he made me what they 
call ‘ mud clerk,' which, in return for much 
hard work, gave me my passage and my board, 
together with a chance to do better after 
a while. I soon saw some small chances, I 
learned that the deck passengers, of whom 
there were multitudes in those days, must feed 
themselves, and that in their improvidence 
most of them brought utterly inadequate sup- 
plies for their voyage. I purchased consid- 
erable food stuff at Louisville, and when the 
deck passengers began to run short, I fed 
them at a profit so large that when we reached 
New Orleans my capital was increased by fifty 
per cent. On the way up the river I bought 


92 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


small lots of sugar and molasses at the land- 
ings, the products of the smaller plantations 
whose owners preferred a cash sale to the ship- 
ment of their very small lots. By the time 
that two or three trips had been made, I had 
added several hundred dollars to my funds, 
and I began to look about me for a chance of 
betterment. I didn’t want to remain either a 
clerk or a speculator. One day in New Or- 
leans I met Norman Page, your father. He 
was a dandy pilot, on the dandiest steam- 
boat of that time, which, with him at the wheel, 
had broken all records for speed. He was a 
Virginian and so was I, and we speedily be- 
came friends. He took me as his ‘ cub ’ — 
that is to say, his pupil — and taught me the 
river. By the time I had learned it thoroughly 
— for he would tolerate nothing short of per- 
fection in me — I had attained the age re- 
quired by law, and I secured my license. 
Then he took me for his partner, and I too be- 
came a dandy pilot, always perfectly dressed, 
always a man of leisure, when in port, and al- 
ways, under the law, an autocrat when on 
board. For you know the pilot is by law 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 93 

made sole judge of what and when and how 
much a boat may do in navigation. If he de- 
cides that it is unsafe to run and ties the boat 
up to the bank, even the captain cannot over- 
rule him. His judgment is final; his au- 
thority is absolute. 

“ About the time when I became a cub pilot 
my mother died. It was a fortnight after the 
funeral when the news reached me in a letter 
from an old schoolmate, for my stepfather had 
not notified me. About the same time came a 
letter from Uncle Butler urging me to come 
to him and complete my education at his ex- 
pense, but, feeling that he had already sacri- 
ficed much to my father, I declined to add to 
the obligation, and continued my endeavors to 
make my own way in the world. 

After I became a full-fledged pilot the way 
was easy enough. A pilot receives a salary of 
four hundred dollars a month. A pilot al- 
ways dresses well, — better than any body else, 
better even than captains and steamboat own- 
ers do ; but he has no other necessary expenses. 
He has his board and lodging free, whether in 
port or on the river. As I had no bad habits. 


94 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

no habits of any kind indeed that cost me any- 
thing, I was able to save all my salary except 
what I spent to keep myself perfectly dressed. 
Even in port I spent nothing, because I cared 
for nothing there. I very rarely attended the 
theatre or opera. I spent my time on board, 
reading. 

‘‘ As my money began accumulating I in- 
vested it in steamboat property, and as I knew 
all the ins and outs of river traffic, my invest- 
ments were enormously profitable. On one oc- 
casion, for example, I took advantage of high 
water, bought a little dinky steamboat for five 
thousand dollars, sent her up the Tallahatchie, 
where there hadn’t been a steamboat for a year 
before, and where the banks were covered 
mountain high with cotton bales that had 
waited months for a market. Within three 
months that little boat earned a clear ten thou- 
sand dollars in freight money for me, and I 
sold her for nearly as much as she had cost 
me. 

‘‘ I’m telling you all this by way of explain- 
ing myself. Let me shorten the story by say- 
ing that I am now a very large owner of 


TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 95 


steamboat property. I have as much money 
as any reasonable man ought to want, and as 
I have such men as Budd Doble, Tom Leath- 
ers, John Cannon, Captain Bell and the like 
for my partners, my investments will go on 
making money for me wherever I may be. 
So I am free to linger here in Virginia as long 
as I like. How long that will be, I do not 
know. It all depends.” 

He did not say upon what it depended. 


XII 


A s the months passed by, the affec- 
tion between Colonel Shenstone and 
Valorie — the hale old gentleman and 
the fresh-hearted young girl — grew steadily 
tenderer. If she had been his daughter in fact, 
instead of his adopted daughter, his care of 
her could not have been more chivalrous or 
more loving, nor could her affection for him 
have been greater than it was. If they had 
been a boy and a girl, brother and sister, twins, 
their comradery could not have been closer or 
more constant. If Valorie had been a duch- 
ess or the most dignified lady in the land. 
Colonel Shenstone’s courtesy to her could not 
have been more scrupulous. When she en- 
tered a room he rose and brought her a chair 
— never the one in which he had been sitting, 
but another, so that in accepting it she need 
have no feeling that she was disturbing him. 
96 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 97 


If she were called out of the room he rose and 
held the door open for her. If the glow of 
the fire — for the frosts of autumn had come 
— seemed too strong for her, he was the first 
to discover it and to place a face screen for her 
protection. At table she, as the lady of the 
house, was the first to be helped, under the 
rule to which all old Virginians owed al- 
legiance, that no matter what guests might be 
present, the gentlewoman who presided over 
the household was entitled to precedence over 
all others. 

Manners among the younger generation, 
were less formal than they had been in his 
youth, less observant of the nicer courtesies of 
life. Colonel Shenstone regarded this as a 
mark of degeneracy, as indeed it was, and he 
would tolerate nothing of the kind in the treat- 
ment accorded to Valor ie by young men visit- 
ing his house. One such ventured one day to 
address her as Miss Val,” whereupon the 
Colonel arose and with stately dignity said : 

‘‘ Permit me, sir, to present you to my 
daughter, Miss Page/' 

The rebuke had its effect. 


98 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

The old gentleman’s own behavior toward 
her was equally circumspect. His intimacy 
was far greater, of course, than he permitted 
to any one else, and he continued to call her — 
in private — by the pet name he had given to 
her, “ Little Minx,” but never once did he 
permit himself to address her in that way in 
the presence of persons outside the household. 
Never did he light his pipe in her presence 
without asking her permission. Never for one 
moment did he forget the deference that he 
held to be her right by virtue of her woman- 
hood first and also because she was the mis- 
tress of Woodlands. 

At first all this unwonted consideration 
frightened the girl somewhat, for she had al- 
ways thitherto been taught to think of herself 
as a chit of a child, subject to continual gov- 
ernance, and possessed of no claim to consid- 
eration of any kind. But the new conditions 
did not spoil her in the least. They acted as 
the sunshine in a garden does upon a flowering 
plant recently released from a pot-bound state 
and transplanted into a wholesome soil with 
free access to the sun and rain. All the be- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 99 


numbing effects of restraint and repression 
passed away. The morbid self-consciousness 
of her former hampered condition was re- 
placed by a wholesome consciousness of her 
womanhood, a proper sense of her dignity, and 
an inspiring recognition of her right to con- 
sideration. 

Phil Shenstone observed with astonishment 
the rapidity of her development from awk- 
ward childhood into a complacent if unasser- 
tive womanhood, and he observed with delight 
that nothing of value in her character was lost 
in the process. All her sweet sincerity of 
soul remained. All her enthusiasms survived, 
even the childlikeness of her spirit was in no 
way impaired by the elimination of the child- 
ishness. Observing her closely at this time, 
he decided that she was destined to become the 
most perfect type of admirable womanhood he 
had ever known. He lacked the self-knowl- 
edge necessary to perceive that in his eyes 
this was not a matter of destiny but of pres- 
ent fact — that she was already quite all that 
he thought her destined to become. 

In her new capacity as mistress of the great- 


loo TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


est plantation home in that part of Virginia, 
Valorie speedily grasped and understood con- 
ditions. She quickly caught the methods of 
the time and country, and, applying them she 
wrought a revolution in the old mansion. For 
twenty years past there had been no social life 
there, because for twenty years past there had 
been no gentlewoman in charge. On her first 
attendance at church Valorie had observed 
that every young woman invited every other 
young woman to go home with her to spend 
the ensuing week, and that those young women 
who secured the most desirable guests in this 
way were sure to have as visitors during the 
week, the most as well as the most desirable 
young gentlemen. 

On her first attendance at church Valorie 
had invited nobody, because she had not yet 
realized her position or the duties and privi- 
leges appertaining to it. When she under- 
stood, and after Colonel Shenstone had re- 
minded her of her duties as the hostess of a 
great plantation, she issued her invitations 
right and left, and carried away with her a 
group of young gentlewomen whose presence 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA loi 


at Woodlands insured a liberal supply of young 
men visitors, some of whom passed nights 
there, others only the days, but all of whom 
came unannounced and without special invita- 
tion, taking the hospitality of the house so 
much for granted that often half a dozen un- 
announced guests would ride up, only half an 
hour before the four o’clock dinner time. 
Some of these would remain over night or 
even for two or three days, taking their wel- 
come for granted, as they were fully war- 
ranted in doing by the custom of the coun- 
try. Sometimes they would ride up just 
in time for supper, and always there were 
places and a welcome for them. 

In brief, under Valor ie’s administration, and 
to Colonel Shenstone’s delight, the life of the 
old mansion — suspended for a score of years 
— was re-established. 

Valorie’s musical education had been some- 
thing far superior to anything known in that 
region, and it constituted a peculiar attraction. 
She played divinely upon the piano, the harp, 
the violin, the guitar and the then little known 
Spanish instrument, the mandolin. She even 


102 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


played upon the dulcimer, a queer instrument, 
wholly unknown in that region until then. 
Colonel Shenstone had learned that fact by ac- 
cident, and had straightway sent to Germany 
for a dulcimer, just as he had ordered a new 
carriage built for her and a pair of young 
horses broken to draw it. 

When the new carriage came, he ordered the 
old one deposited in what he called “ the mu- 
seum,’^ and invited his “ Little Minx ’’ to go 
with him thither to inspect the curiosities. 
These consisted of fifteen or twenty vehicles of 
antique and long abandoned patterns, mostly 
cumbersome and all curious in the elaboration 
of their decayed elegance. 

“ Here,’' he said to her, “ is our patent of 
Virginia nobility. In this building are stored 
all the plantation carriages that have carried 
the great dames and lovely damsels of the 
Shenstone family, since it was first established 
in Virginia in 1635. The earliest were 
brought from England during the first century 
and a half of the family’s dominance — pardon 
me, I meant to say establishment — here. The 
rest were built in America, but all of them 






' ■ • * .<■'. sV-' 'C >• 

/_» ^ 


. % 


>•. 


.V 


; .-fv^ 



HHiHv?4' . A . 

V' . t' 


4 . 


r * 


t!®i 


:vjt5\r . -^vf • -■SsiffittV-^’-''’'^ 

S^tl/ ' 

c5r*> * >. t •- ' w- , ’ v*r ^ ' 

y ^' ‘- •*^ * -•- '*■ •' ' " ’*'* ■*■-'- .' •* ^ 


to-' 


•• » 


■" ' 


.‘V’ 




. •* • 




' > , ■ '} 

• w • 


' ‘ ' • V J 


-"i' ■ ■ 

j:**' »r^. ' 


' ' ♦ 

■•^ -’ '--V ' ' ' 

r ^ ■• •^ j •* ^ 




•f 

■ f 

C% 






>V.r: . ? 


T V v; •. 



h . ^ 1 

> ■ ; I 


T * t 




IK*...'. 





C^' 




/.r 




\ 


» ' “4 



16 : *■ ^- ■ r 

5 fk-, ) ._.. 

pi- •'•,I|£ 

*•> • -JSS! 


r i' 

N w* <'Lv-v-: 


' -• -.'''L 

/ 

1 


# 

: /y y 


'. '.7. 

% 

’ :. :i 



' * r s 




, a' 


5 

, ■ .► T‘;-t -- '--rAr.' 




:• 4 


< , 


»J • 4 . **•• 


^ - . • . • 
.; >*.. .. 


« 


A 




. A 




H'- 

• . f 


. •••-.* .‘i 

' ^ v 

;s. . ' • 








' *A. 










j • 


.■* •.*1 * 




4 


t- 


A’ 


• ■ ■■ 

V 
. ^ . 


•- » ' 
t • . ' . 


\ - 

t . M 
f. \ 


•' 4 . *• 

' tf-X> 

4'*^ 


; 4 


* .-a <. • 

r • 1 . • * 


/ 


/• ♦ 




vir 


■» r 

I 

! • \ 





T'. ^ ,1 >«".. 


. r 


« * 


. >. 


I 


‘ . Vv< U:a 

- V *V 

* 

. . j 


4 . *' 


• \ 


J » 


'* ’• 




jA- 



.V 


’ • > 

» ' I 


4 

.♦ 






■tA 
r •. 




^ 'i 




; - 





** *' . • 


-...•5 


r -; 

. », 4, .» 

. • ■ ' 1 
“k 4 ^ r ^ 



■f • 



v’ "''-‘V - X^ 





TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 103 


were used by the women of our ancient fam- 
ily and all of them are redolent of memories 
that it is worth while to cherish as an in- 
heritance — memories of gentlewomen who, as 
maids, wives and mothers, did their duty 
bravely, dignifiedly and with full appreciation 
of the privilege of duty doing. The carriage 
we are adding to the collection to-day was 
bought for my wife when she was my bride. 
•It is sadly out of date now, as I am, but it is 
fragrant with memories of as noble a woman 
as ever bore our family name. The new car- 
riage in which you will drive to church to- 
morrow, will be placed in the museum when 
it shall have grown antiquated. It will be 
reminiscent of my Little Minx. I trust there 
will be those living at that time who will justly 
value it on that account.” 

Colonel Shenstone was a sentimentalist as 
every man is who is worthy to live among his 
fellowmen. It is the sentimentalist alone who 
keeps life sweet and lifts it above the level of a 
quarry worked by slaves under the lash of 
necessity. It is sentiment that prompts us to 
all courtesy in life. It is sentiment that makes 


104 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


the child love and the grown man revere his 
mother. It is sentiment that makes us tender 
in our treatment of children, courteous and 
protective in our relations with women, honest 
and fair in our dealings with men. In brief, it 
is sentiment and sentiment alone, that lifts us 
above the level of the brute beasts and makes 
of this world of ours something better than a 
pig stye. Sentiment represents the domi- 
nance of the moral and intellectual side of our 
nature over our brute passions, the conquest of 
mere appetite by our higher nature, the reign 
of the spiritual over the grossly, animal part of 
human nature. The man who declaims 
against sentiment and scorns romance, is a 
man to be feared and avoided, a man who 
would rob the sunset of its glory, wash the 
green out of the grass and the foliage, and 
strip the gold from fields of ripening grain, if 
there were profit in the process. 

If we would preserve to human existence 
that which makes it worthier than the presence 
of the clods under our feet, we must set our 
faces resolutely against that materialism, that 
utilitarianism that discovers merit only in gain 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 105 

and that would banish all high ideals from our 
lives on the ground that they do not pay.” 

Sentiment is the father of all heroism, the 
nursing mother of all self-sacrifice. It is the 
inspiration of philanthropy, the impulsive force 
of justice, the creator of all kindliness — the 
one redeeming quality that prompts an om- 
niscient God to let men live at all. 


XIII 


D uring all this time Valorie had been 
pursuing her studies in several diverse 
directions. Under tutelage of Edna 
Spottswood, several years older than herself, 
who was a Virginia housewife to the manner 
born, and who was Valorie’s intimate, she was 
learning all the intricacies of domestic science 
which are now taught in college courses,” 
and learning them much more thoroughly and 
above all much more practically than any col- 
lege course can teach them. In return she was 
teaching Edna all the mysteries of fine needle- 
work that she had learned in the convent. She 
was also improving Edna’s French, and teach- 
ing her more of music than the governess- 
trained Virginia girl had ever imagined to ex- 
ist. 

But chief among her own studies, Valorie 
was exploring English literature, under Phil 
io6 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 107 


Shenstone’s guidance. She had said to him 
one day : 

‘‘ Mr. Phil, I am painfully ignorant. These 
Virginia girls make me ashamed, with their 
knowledge of Byron, Shakespeare, Dickens, 
Wordsworth and a lot more whose names I 
can’t recall. You see, in the convent we read 
the Lives of the Saints, and the Imitation of 
Christ, and a book about chivalry, and that was 
about all. Won’t you tell me what to read? ” 

Thereupon Phil had undertaken her instruc- 
tion in that department of learning, and under 
his guidance she had utilized all her spare 
hours in reading the classics of our language. 

Incidentally it may be recorded that Phil 
Shenstone had mightily enjoyed the exercise 
of his function as tutor. Perhaps that was 
because Valor ie was an unusually quick and 
bright-minded pupil, who learned rapidly. 
Perhaps it was because her questionings of him 
revealed a peculiarly tender and sympathetic 
nature. Perhaps it was because her interest in 
what she read was charmingly insatiable. Per- 
haps it was because of many other things. 

Perhaps it was because Phil Shenstone had 


io8 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

fallen in love with Valorie Page without him- 
self knowing the fact. 

Putting all perhapses ’’ aside, the fact was 
apparent that by diligent reading, Valorie 
rapidly improved her mind, enlarged her 
views, and equipped herself for the social life 
she was leading in which an acquaintance 
with literature was a matter of course. Wisely 
enough, Phil set her to read Motley and Pres- 
cott and Macaulay, as well as the novelists, 
adding Thiers’s French Revolution, Grote’s 
History of Greece, Buckle’s History of Civili- 
zation, the first volume of which had just ap- 
peared, and a number of other such books by 
way of giving her a groundwork of historical 
knowledge upon which to stand while study- 
ing life in the presentment of fiction. 

But Valorie’s thirst for knowledge did not 
confine itself to books by any means. She 
even more determinedly studied everything that 
might in any degree equip her for her duties 
as mistress of Woodlands. When the Decem- 
ber cold came and Colonel Shenstone planned 
the annual hog-killing, she entreated him to 
postpone it for three or four days, giving no 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 109 


reason, and he, asking no reason but just to 
please my Little Minx,'' did so. Thereupon 
Valorie drove daily over to Mattapony, — the 
Spottswood plantation, — where she knew 
that hog-killing was already in progress, and 
besought Edna, with the aid of her servants, 
to teach her all there was to know about the 
preparation of hams, shoulders and middlings 
for the smoke house, the sousing of pigs' feet, 
ears and noses, the making of brawn, the care 
of livers, hearts and kidneys, the making of 
sausage, the preparation of chidlings, the ren- 
dering of lard and all the rest of it, espe- 
cially the making of pigs' foot jelly, a dainty 
of which Colonel Shenstone was particu- 
larly fond. After three successive days of 
diligent study she announced her readiness for 
hog-killing at Woodlands, and when she 
served to Colonel Shenstone a glass of jelly 
with thick cream and he found it perfect for 
the first time in twenty years, her rejoicing was 
great. 

Socially Valorie was altogether successful. 
The young women of the community were 
drawn to her by her transparent simplicity, by 


no TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


her impulse of modest self-effacement, by her 
utter unpretentiousness when, they realized, 
as mistress of Woodlands and heiress to that 
great estate, she might easily have been par- 
doned much of arrogant presumption. But 
chiefly it was her sweetness and wholesome- 
ness of character that attracted them. She 
was the sort of girl who must be loved or 
hated, and the young women round about 
found it far easier to love than to hate her. 

Then, too, the elderly women thoroughly 
approved her. She had a certain deferential 
way of treating them, — learned in the convent 
perhaps, — which made her presence alto- 
gether pleasing to them. 

As for the middle-aged men, those of them 
who had sons urgently advised them to make 
the most of their opportunities with Valorie 
Page, and the young men did so with an 
eagerness that rejuvenated Woodlands house 
and made it seem to Colonel Shenstone what it 
had been in his own youth when his sister was 
the belle of that region. 

The young men were jealous of each other, 
of course, but the bitterness of their jealousy 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA iii 


was reserved for Colonel Shenstone. When- 
ever they proposed a ride or a game or what- 
ever else, Valorie would make her consent 
dependent upon Colonel Shenstone’s need of 
her attention or her company. If in the midst 
of a madcap frolic on the lawn, she saw him 
come out into the porch, she would instantly 
leave all the rest to their own devices and go to 
him. In winter, if he grew weary of the 
music or the dancing or whatever else there 
might be going on in the parlor, and sought 
to slip away to “ the chamber,’’ which was the 
family sitting room in every old Virginia man- 
sion, Valorie would call some other girl to the 
piano, suggest something that was sure to en- 
tertain the company, and then quietly slip away 
to smoke with Uncle Butler,” as she phrased 
it, he doing the smoking while she sat by his 
side, he petting her and rejoicing in the de- 
votion of his Little Minx.” Her affection 
for him was limitless, and her devotion unre- 
strained by any other consideration whatever. 

She thought not at all of reward, but her 
reward was a rich one when she understood 
that she was bringing a measureless happiness 


1 12 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


into the life of this old man, who had for so 
long known nothing more of happiness than 
is implied in the possession of abundance and 
the servile ministrations of those who are 
bound to service. 

He had adopted her as his daughter, in fact, 
though not in legal form. A more important 
fact was that she had adopted him as her 
father, and that in every tender way imagi- 
nable, she treated him as such, with never a re- 
serve, never a stinting of affectionate atten- 
tion. 

One day Phil spoke of this rejoicingly. 

If you never did anything else good in 
all your life, Val,’' he said, ‘‘ you are doing 
enough to make an angel of yourself, in bring- 
ing so much of happiness into my uncle’s de- 
clining years.” 

“ Thank you,” she said. ‘‘ You know that 
is all I’m living for. As Byron says, ‘ The 
rest is leather and prunella.’ That reminds 
me, I must write to Hall, the shoeman, to-day, 
or I shall presently be barefoot. But Mr. 
Phil, you know how generously good to me 
Uncle Butler is. Shouldn’t I be a very bad 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 113 


girl or a very stupid one if I didn’t find out 
how to make him happy and do it with all 
my might ? ” 

Phil looked at her admiringly, lovingly. 
Then he said : 

You are neither bad nor stupid, Val; and 
Uncle Butler is by no means the only person 
in this world whom you are rendering happy. 
As for finding out how to do that — you need 
no guidance. Your love will take care of 
that.” 

Valorie made no reply. She went away and 
thought about what he had said. Somehow 
the words meant more to her than any other 
words she had ever heard, perhaps because 
Phil Shenstone’s approval had come to mean 
more to her than she as yet knew. 


XIV 


MONG the younger men who were 



frequent visitors at Woodlands, was 


one who from the first commanded 
Valorie’s admiration and sympathy. This 
was Dr. Greg Tazewell. 

He owned a prosperous plantation, which 
he conducted successfully, but the greater part 
of his attention was given to his practice of 
medicine on the plantations round about. 

He had called upon Phil, on his return to 
Virginia, and had paid his respects to Valorie, 
dining informally at Woodlands on several 
occasions, and during the autumn visiting the 
plantation frequently to shoot with Phil. He 
was a young man of excellent address, modest, 
unassuming, but as Valorie began early to 
suspect, intellectual beyond the common. He 
was handsome in face and person, blond, curly- 


114 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 115 


haired, and abounding in healthy animal spir- 
its. His bubbling good humor was so con- 
stant indeed, that at first Valor ie failed to 
recognize the deeper things in his nature. 

It was not until she met him under more 
trying circumstances that she began to under- 
stand what stuff he was made of. As mistress 
of the plantation it was Valor ie’s function to 
care for all those who might fall ill, and late 
in the autumn one of the negro women was 
very ill indeed. It was in his tireless attend- 
ance upon this patient that Greg Tazewell un- 
consciously revealed himself at his best to the 
singularly alert perceptions of the young 
woman. 

The case was a desperate one, and he met 
it with desperate determination and with all of 
skill he could command. Night after night 
he remained in the negro cabin, engaged in a 
fight for a human life. With his own hands 
he administered experimental treatments that 
he dared not leave to hands less skilled than 
his. Upon rare occasions he went to the great 
house for a meal; usually, however, he asked 
that something for him to eat might be sent 


ii6 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


to the cabin, he feeling that he must not leave 
his patient for a moment. 

The crisis came at night and Valor ie re- 
mained with him by the bedside until nearly 
morning. As she looked at him he seemed to 
her very weary, but not for one moment did 
he relax his attention to his patient. For 
thrice twenty-four hours he had had no sleep 
except such naps as he caught while sitting 
upon a backless stool before the cabin fire. 
On this night of crisis he had not closed his 
eyes at all. Indeed, Valorie reflected, he had 
not even sat down for a moment throughout 
the long hours, and his young face was hag- 
gard as she saw it now in the flickering fire- 
light, in itself suggestive of that going out of 
life which he was battling to prevent. 

At last, after another examination of the 
patient, his features seemed to relax, some- 
thing of its customary joyousness returned to 
his countenance, and quitting the bedside, he 
threw three or four sticks of wood upon the 
long-neglected fire. Then turning to Valorie 
he said : 

“ You had better go to the house and to 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA ii; 


bed. The necessity for watching is over.” 

Is Jane to die then, after all? ” 

“ No. She will get well. Go now and get 
some rest. Only nursing will be needed and 
the negro women can attend to that, if you 
see them three or four times a day. Go. I 
don’t want you for a patient.” 

“ But how about yourself, doctor ? ” 

“ Me ? Oh, I am all right. I’m tough, 
you know. I must remain here for an hour 
or so longer. Then I’ll go to the house, get 
Henry to bring me a tub of cold water, and 
present myself at breakfast as fresh as the 
morning. But you must go. It is five 
o’clock. You must get several hours’ sleep 
before the breakfast hour.” 

“ Thank you. I’ll try,” she said. Then 
looking at him earnestly, she said : 

I admire heroes, and surely you are one.” 

Oh, no, not at all. Only a doctor. I’ll 
put it all into my bill.” 

The flippancy was meant as a parrying of 
embarrassing praise, but it shocked Valorie 
and distressed her. Her own sympathy with 
the sick woman had been so long under strain 


ii8 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

~ \ 

that release from it brought to her only a 
chastened, solemn, thankful rejoicing. She 
knew nothing of the necessity a physician is 
under to control his sympathies as he must 
control other emotions, reducing all of them 
to a principle rather than merely a feeling. 
Nor did she recognize Greg Tazewell's pur- 
pose in this instance, which was to relieve her 
mind by his own lightness of manner and 
speech, and to assure her by his tone that his 
confident prediction of his patient’s recovery 
was surely destined to fulfillment. 

Her admiration of him was great, but it was 
tempered just now by disappointment. 

When he appeared at the breakfast table, 
announcing that after an hour’s sleep he had 
induced Henry to pour a dozen bucketsful of 
frost-sharpened water over his person, so that 
he felt quite young again, she was troubled 
with the thought that after all, his devotion to 
his patient had been born solely of professional 
enthusiasm, and that no touch of genuine hu- 
man sympathy had redeemed it. But pres- 
ently, during a lull in the table talk, he turned 
to her with all the earnestness in his face that 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 119 


she had seen there during his struggle with 
the malady and said : 

Eve seen Jane again. I went there just 
before coming to breakfast. She’s going to 
get well, but I wish you’d detail some more 
sympathetic person than Lizzie to act as her 
nurse. Lizzie is impatient with her and a 
very little friction might set her recovery back. 
I wonder if Elsie could be spared.” 

As he made this appeal, saying more with 
his eyes and his mobile face than in the words 
he uttered, Valorie felt that she was justified 
in again setting him upon his pedestal as a 
hero. 

Her reply was prompt. 

I’ll send Elsie to stay until nightfall. 
After that I shall be there myself. Elsie is 
gentle and kindly, but at night she’d go to 
sleep. I’ll watch to-night myself.” 

Believe me, it isn’t necessary,” he replied, 
and you are already — ” 

I’m young and strong,” she answered. 
I do not want the scientific results you have 
achieved to be sacrificed by any failure of 


care. 


120 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

There was a note of bitterness in her tone. 
He observed it, but made no reply. 

When breakfast was done she told him that 
a messenger had come for him from a distant 
plantation and was waiting to speak with him. 
He asked that the messenger might be brought 
to him, and when the boy come he asked : 

‘‘Who is ill at the Oaks?’^ 

“ Uncle Michael, Mas' Greg. His rheu- 
matiz is awful bad. He's mos' daid." 

“ Very well," answered the doctor going to 
his saddlebags and compounding a lotion. 
“ Have him rubbed with this, and keep the 
rubbing up till he is ready to go to sleep. Tell 
your master I could do nothing more for him 
if I were there, and tell him I am bound to re- 
main here for the day. If Michael grows 
worse — and I don’t think he will — tell your 
master he will have to send for another phy- 
sician. I simply cannot leave here till night. 
A life might depend upon my presence. Do 
you understand ? ” 

Satisfied from the bewildered look in the 
negro's face that he did not understand, he 
said: 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 121 


Wait a minute. I’ll send a note to your 
master.” 

With that he went to the desk that stood in 
the hall of every old Virginia house for the 
use of all who needed to write, and tried to 
pen a missive. Presently he turned to Phil 
Shenstone and besought him to act as aman- 
uensis, saying: 

My hand is too unsteady to write.” 

Phil signaled to Valorie, and she instantly 
seated herself at the desk to take the dictation. 
When it was done and the messenger had 
gone, she turned to Tazewell with a world of 
tender sympathy in her look and said : 

‘‘ If we are not to have another patient to 
care for, doctor, you must go to bed. Your 
room is ready for you, and I’ll see to it that all 
household noises are suppressed. I will even 
forbid Uncle Butler and Mr. Phil to talk at 
any point less remote than the stables. But 
tell me; is the old man Michael in sore need 
of your presence ? ” 

Yes, and no. He is suffering greatly, I 
have no doubt. But I could do nothing more 
than I have done by sending him the lotion 


122 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


and ordering prolonged massage. He is 
eighty years old, he says. He has chronic 
rheumatism, and in the natural course of 
events it is going to kill him presently. I 
couldn’t prevent that if I were present. It 
isn’t like Jane’s case in which we had the 
strong constitution of a vigorous young 
woman to build upon. Michael is ten miles 
away, and I simply must not quit this planta- 
tion till I see Jane asleep after ten o’clock to- 
night.” 

Seeing a queer look in the girl’s face, and 
misinterpreting it, he hastily added : 

‘‘ Oh, she’s going to get well, you may rest 
assured. But for this first day of her recov- 
ery I must watch her, and I will. I’ve no 
notion of letting all we’ve done be wasted.” 

Again Valorie was shocked and distressed. 
Again' she misinterpreted his meaning and 
misunderstood the spirit in which he had 
spoken. It seemed to her that he had ho care 
for the human life he had saved, for the 
woman and mother whom his skill and tireless 
devotion had snatched from the grasp of death 
and was presently to restore to her brood of 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 123 

little children. It seemed to her that his con- 
cern was solely for the results his science had 
achieved, with no touch or trace of tender hu- 
man sympathy and compassion in it. 

Nevertheless she was quick to recognize his 
own exhaustion as that was illustrated by his 
tremulous inability to control a pen. With 
full faith in the accepted therapeutics of the 
time and country, she asked him if she should 
not bring him a dram. 

‘‘ No, my dear Miss Page,” he answered. 
‘‘ In cases of actual exhaustion I sometimes 
prescribe alcoholic stimulation. But I never 
resort to it as a means of steadying shaken 
nerves or repairing the results of mere fatigue. 
In such ways alcohol is effective for the mo- 
ment, but in the end it is what Solomon called 
wine — a mocker. My nerves are shamefully 
unsettled, but that is only because for the 
space of four hours last night, I stood facing 
death and fighting it. During all that time I 
had reason to fear we should lose in the strug- 
gle and that in spite of all I might do, that 
poor woman must die. Now that we have 
won the game and I am freed from the terrible 


124 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


apprehension, there is a very natural relaxa- 
tion and my nerves have given way under it. 
I need only to sleep a little. If I may, I will 
accept your invitation and go to my room for 
two hours. At the end of that time, please 
have me waked without fail. Jane will take 
nourishment then, and I must be there to see 
it administered and observe the results.’* 

Again Valorie misunderstood. His phrase 
about observing results suggested to her anew 
that his interest in Jane was neither personal 
nor human, but purely, and very coldly scien- 
tific. 

He did not leave Woodlands until the next 
day, — not until he was able to leave Jane in 
Elsie’s charge in full assurance that her con- 
valescence was certain. 

As he was leaving he seemed to seek con- 
verse with Valorie, and Phil, who was warm- 
ing his back in front of the great wood fire 
in the hall, suddenly remembered some duty 
that required his instant withdrawal from the 
house. These were two gentlemen of Vir- 
ginia, neither of whom would think of stand- 
ing in the other’s way in the slightest partic- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 125 


ular. When he had gone, young Tazewell 
took Valorie’s hand, and looking into her eyes 
scrutinizingly, said: 

I’m afraid you don’t approve of me? ’’ 

She returned the gaze unflinchingly and 
answered : 

I do, and I don’t. I know you are a 
hero, but sometimes I think your devotion to 
science makes you cold-blooded.” 

He looked at her intently for a moment. 
Then he said, with emphasis: 

Appearances are sometimes deceptive, but 
one doesn’t know himself half as well as others 
know him. You may be right. Good-bye. 
I shall not need to see Jane again. Tell Elsie 
to carry out the instructions I have given her. 
What a superb morning it is I I think I shall 
ride twenty miles or so just to enjoy being 
alive. Good day.” 

He was gone, and Valorie wondered if she 
had offended him. For Valorie was only a 
little more than eighteen years old and she was 
sensitive as regards others. 

Besides she really did regard Greg Tazewell 
as a hero. 


XV 


P HIL SHENSTONE had found it neces- 
sary to prolong his stay in Virginia in- 
definitely for several reasons. For one 
thing his letters from Louisiana convinced him 
that there was serious danger impending over 
Valorie’s head. He said nothing of this 
either to Valorie or to his uncle, but to Greg 
Tazewell he talked of it, though very guard- 
edly, and in the privacy of Tazewell’s bachelor 
home. 

“ I want you to know certain things, Greg, 
that may arise to annoy Valorie. I am not 
going to tell you her story in detail. There 
are reasons why I should not do that — as 
yet.” 

‘‘ I can well believe that,” answered the doc- 
tor, “ and of course, I should never tolerate 
in myself anything remotely resembling an 
impertinent curiosity concerning the personal 
126 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 127 


history of a young lady whose character I 
esteem so highly. You and I both stand 
ready to minister in every possible way 
to the welfare of a young lady whom we both 
esteem. I am ready to do that to the utmost 
limit of the law, and as far beyond that limit 
as may be necessary.’’ 

I know all that, my dear fellow,” answered 
Phil, with a certain touch — not exactly of 
melancholy, but of resignation — in his tone. 
‘‘ I know all that and I reckon upon it.” 

Do you know, Phil, that you have a very 
bad habit of interrupting? I was going on 
to say, that, holding this attitude, I want you 
to tell me precisely so much of Miss Valorie 
Page’s history or situation, or whatever else 
it is, as you may think it desirable for me to 
know, and not one word more. So far as 
serving her, or defending her, or doing any- 
thing and everything else for her is concerned, 
I am ready, in poker slang, to ‘ go it blind.’ ” 
“ Thank you,” said Phil. Then he sat for 
a long time in silence, as if ordering his 
thoughts. At last he arose, filled a long- 
stemmed Powhatan pipe, lighted it, and 


128 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


smoked for a while in silence. Finally he 
said : 

‘‘ All that I need tell you now is that Va- 
lorie is in danger through a perversion of the 
law. I am staying here to meet that danger 
and I may need your help.’’ 

“ Excuse me for interrupting,” said the 
other, ‘‘ but I have already said that any and 
every help I can render shall be forthcoming 
whenever you call for it.” 

“ Thank you. I knew that before. Now 
I have fully considered this matter, and I have 
made up my mind. If the danger comes, it 
will be through court processes, and with my 
uncle’s ingenious knowledge of the law, I shall 
fight the peril in the courts as long as there is 
a leg to stand upon there. If I am beaten in 
that, I shall fight it with shotguns.” 

** That is all right,” cheerfully answered the 
other. ‘‘ My shotgun is ready and so is its 
owner, Greg Tazewell, A. M., M. D., Ph. D., 
country doctor, planter and by no means a 
bad wing shot, as you can testify.” 

** I know, Greg. I only wanted you to be 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 129 


prepared for emergencies. I should have 
counted upon you at any rate.” 

Having decided to remain in Virginia thus 
indefinitely, Phil Shenstone planned to put in 
his time in those studies of which he felt the 
need as a supplement to his interrupted edu- 
cation. To that end he decided to remove 
himself from Woodlands to his own nearly 
worthless little plantation of Fox Harbor, 
where there was a comfortable little dwelling 
house, and where he thought the ministrations 
of his seventeen more or less decrepit negroes, 
old and young, might serve to keep a home 
going. 

I shall have three regular cooks,” he said 
to Valorie, “and two extras. From such ob- 
servations as I have been able to make, at least 
one of the regular cooks will recognize her fit- 
ness for duty each day, and if not, perhaps 
the extras will be able to give me my break- 
fast. If worse comes to worst, it is only three 
miles to Woodlands. Eve a negro boy who 
can clean dry mud off my boots, under my per- 
sonal superintendence, and I do not despair 


130 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

of teaching him to do other small services. 
There are two women who profess a certain 
acquaintance with the mysteries of laundry 
work, so that on the whole I shall be able to 
live, perhaps, especially as I shall be sustained 
by the consoling reflection that I am a landed 
proprietor.^’ 

At that point in the conversation, Colonel 
Shenstone appeared and, having caught some 
part of the conversation, demanded to know 
the rest of the matter. After Phil had ex- 
plained his plan, the old gentleman, whose gout 
was giving him a good deal of trouble that day, 
broke out into a passionate denunciation of his 
nephew’s ingratitude, and ended by “ daring ” 
him again so much as to hint at the possibility 
of his quitting Woodlands for any other place 
whatever, so long as he should remain in Vir- 
ginia. The old gentleman’s tone was wrath- 
ful, but — as he afterwards gently explained 
— the wrath was directed, not against Phil, 
but at the twinges of gout that were tortur- 
ing him. Having finished his speech he 
started to hobble out of the room, but pres- 
ently stopping, he dropped into a chair and 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 131 


resting his foot upon a stool, which Valorie 
was alert to place conveniently, said: 

“ Phil, my dear boy. Pm growing old and 
I need you. I can’t even look after the plan- 
tation half the time now, and there are other 
things of vastly greater importance that you 
must take off my shoulders. . Forgive me if I 
was harsh — ” 

Not another word. Uncle, I beg of you. 
We are two gentlemen of Virginia, and we 
understand each other without apologies. I 
am ready to help you in every way I can.” 

Yes, I know that. I shall be better in a 
day or two, and then we must set to work to- 
gether over some papers. In the meanwhile 
I wish you’d send a boy over for Dr. Taze- 
well. He generally manages to ease my 
gout.” 

So the conversation ended in amity, and 
Phil Shenstone abandoned his purpose of 
quitting Woodlands for a residence of his own. 


XVI 


D uring Tazeweirs stay at Wood- 
lands, prolonged until Col. Shen- 
stone’s suffering from gout was mer- 
cifully alleviated, he had opportunity for con- 
verse with Valorie and he made the fullest 
possible use of it. It was the best of his 
habits never to neglect an opportunity. 

One evening when the Indian summer had 
brought a soft warm atmosphere, and the 
moon, a little short of the full, was flooding 
the landscape with its mellow, soothing light, 
he and she met in the porch. The moonlight 
tempted them, and without plan or purpose 
they wandered away to the edge of the wood- 
lands, and gazed into the blackness beyond 
without speech, where speech was unneces- 
sary. The glory of the evening was enough. 
But when a young woman and a young man 
are thus strolling together in the moonlight, 
132 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 133 

there comes to both at last a vague feeling that 
speech of some sort is requisite, if only to 
avoid misapprehension. So presently Valorie 
said, Jane is well again, thanks to your skill. 
Doctor.'* 

Thanks to my reckless daring, rather," 
he replied. 

“ How do you mean ? " she asked. 

Why, when I saw that she must die un- 
der any recognized treatment, I tried an ex- 
periment upon her which I had long been 
thinking of. It was a desperate chance, but 
as she must die without it, I decided at last to 
try it and it succeeded. I saved Jane’s life 
by doing what all the books and all the author- 
ities condemn, and I have had to exercise a 
good deal of self-control to avoid boasting in 
the report I have made of the case in the medi- 
cal journals. It was a hazardous experiment. 
It might have hastened death by many hours, 
but it succeeded in saving a life and it has 
been a joy to me to report the case for the in- 
struction of others." 

Valorie utterly misinterpreted his mood and 
his meaning. 


134 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


“ Then Jane was only a ‘ subject ’ to you, 
a person who offered you an opportunity for 
experimentation. You didn’t care whether 
she lived or died. You had no concern for 
her brood of little children. She was to you 
only a negro slave woman — worth five hun- 
dred dollars to her master, or about tha and 
you were anxious to save her life only in the 
interest of her owner, but seeing that ordinary 
means to that end were likely to prove in- 
effective, you decided to make her the subject 
of a scientific experiment at risk of shortening 
her life by those hours which Divine Provi- 
dence was granting her, perhaps, for repent- 
ance and the saving of her immortal soul. I 
am shocked, distressed, horrified. Let me go 
back to the house. Stay here till I enter the 
grounds. Good night. I am sorry to part 
with you thus.” 

It was obviously futile to follow the young 
woman or to attempt speech in explanation. 
The entrance to the house grounds was less 
than a quarter of a mile away, and the flood- 
ing moonlight enabled the young man to see 
her clearly throughout that distance as she 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 135 

hurriedly retreated. He followed slowly, and 
half an hour later he was telling Phil Shen- 
stone the details of the quarrel. 

She will think differently of the matter,” 
said Phil, “ when she understands ; and I will 
see that she understands.” 

There was an ache at his heart as he gave 
the promise, for he saw in Valor ie's resent- 
ment of what she thought unworthy in Greg 
Tazewell, the surest of all possible signs that 
the young physician had awakened a danger- 
ously active interest in her heart, and, while 
he persuaded himself that he was not Greg 
Tazewell’s rival in that respect, he neverthe- 
less was saddened by the discovery, and he 
found himself all the next morning, planning 
an early return to his business affairs in the 
West. 

He was a gentleman, however, and as such 
his loyalty to his friend dominated every other 
impulse in his mind. 

So on that morning, after Tazewell had 
taken his departure, Phil asked Valorie to ride 
with him to the little plantation he had inher- 
ited, and on which he was trying to devise a 


136 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

scheme by which his negroes might be made 
self-supporting, or nearly so. There were 
some good apple trees on the place and Phil 
had ordered the apples gathered a month or so 
earlier and stored in the cellar, with no very 
definite idea of what he should do with them, 
but with an instinctive impulse to prevent 
waste. Valorie had almost a child’s appetite 
for apples, and as there were some specially 
fine varieties among these, Phil ordered plates, 
napkins and fruit knives, and set her to eating 
them in the porch, for the Indian summer 
weather was still favorable to indulgence in 
the out-of-doors. After he had peeled an Al- 
bemarle pippin for her, he entered upon the 
conversation for which he had brought her 
forth. 

You are displeased with Greg,” he said, 
half assertively, half questioningly. 

Yes,” she said, and she said no more, a 
fact that left him with an awkward conversa- 
tional problem to solve. He waited awhile 
before venturing further to question her, for 
Valorie had a strange way of thinking for 
herself, which seemed to have come to her 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 137 


since her residence at Woodlands had begun, 
and it puzzled Phil Shenstone a good deal. 
That was because he knew nothing of the dif- 
ference between a girl, accustomed to have her 
thinking and her life dominated by persons in 
authority — such a girl as she had been when 
she came to Woodlands — and a woman per- 
mitted and encouraged to think for herself — 
such as she had become under his own tutelage 
and still more under the tutelage and the gen- 
erous comradery of Colonel Shenstone. At 
last he said, however : 

I think you misunderstand and misinter- 
pret him. I wish you would tell me all that is 
in your mind.’’ 

Thank you, Mr. Phil, I will,” she said, 
with eagerness, tossing the apple from her 
plate to the hens before the door, rinsing her 
fingers and drying them. I’m glad to do so. 
He puzzles me. I can’t make him out. He 
does things in a heroic, self-sacrificing way, 
that makes me think of him as — well, as one 
of God’s own — but he spoils all that by say- 
ing things that show me how cold-blooded he 
is, and convince me that after all, he feels 


138 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

no human sympathy, that all his efforts are in- 
spired only by a cold, scientific desire to find 
out things.” 

Then she went on, passionately, to relate all 
that had occurred at the bedside of the negro 
woman, Jane, and all that had occurred after- 
wards, ending with an account of what he 
had said the night before with regard to the 
desperate experiment he had made in Jane’s 
case. 

‘‘ Of course that was right enough,” she 
said, “ so far as the experiment itself was con- 
cerned. Jane would have died if he had not 
made it. But he seems more interested in the 
result of the experiment than in the saving of 
Jane’s life, and that is what makes me mad — 
pardon me, I should say that is what angers 
me.” 

Your first phrase was good enough,” he 
replied. “ It was idiomatic English, and I like 
that better than the English of the rhetoric 
books.” 

I wish you wouldn’t do that,” she said, 
impatiently. 

Do what, Valorie?” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 139 


Why talk in that cold-blooded way when 
we’re discussing things that tear my soul to 
pieces. When you do that I don’t like you 
any better than I do Dr. Tazewell. It is all 
words, words, words, and I hate words when 
they do not express thought and feeling. 
Why don’t you say something to satisfy me — 
something about what we have been talking 
about ? ” 

I’m coming to that presently,” he re- 
sponded. ‘‘ I want you to be in a mood to 
listen calmly before I begin on that theme. 
I’ll go and give Niah some directions, and per- 
haps when I come back you’ll be sufficiently 
self-possessed to listen. I’ll be back in ten 
minutes.” 

As he went away the girl rose and prom- 
enaded the porch three or four times. Then 
she tripped down the steps and plucked a be- 
lated chrysanthemum, which she held in her 
tremulous hands as a means of self-control. 

He is pleading for his friend,” she 
thought, “as if it were for himself. I won- 
der why he does that? Why should he care 
what I think of Dr. Greg Tazewell, and never 


140 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


care to find out what I think of himself?'’ 

I want to tell you about Tazewell/' he 
said, when they were seated again. ‘‘ He is 
altogether a hero. His whole life, and all his 
abilities are given up to the service of human- 
ity. There isn't a selfish thought in his being, 
and what you condemn as his cold-bloodedness 
is only his enthusiasm. Let me tell you. He 
inherited a plantation and negroes, as you 
know, which assured him a luxurious living. 
He might have been content with that, and: 
most young men would have been. But his 
is a generous nature. He could not reconcile 
himself to the leading of a life of ease. He 
read philosophy, — English, German and 
French. He accepted the thought that every 
men is in debt to the world for all of good 
that it gives him. He set out to render the 
world a service commensurate with its good 
gifts to him. He studied medicine in Phila- 
delphia. Then he went abroad for several 
years, to equip himself more perfectly. On 
his return he might have settled in some great 
city with the certainty of winning renown. 
But it was not renown that he sought. He 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 141 


wanted to render service. He was convinced 
that a physician so well equipped as he was, 
could do more in the way of investigation and 
discovery for the benefit of mankind, in a 
country practice in Virginia, where there were 
negroes of strong constitution to experiment 
upon, than in any other way. So putting 
aside all selfish considerations, he settled down 
here. Let me tell you some of the results. A 
year or two ago, by experiment, he invented 
a device which is now in use by physicians 
everywhere, and which has wrought some- 
thing like miracles in the alleviation of human 
suffering and the saving of human life. Re- 
cently he has devised another thing for the 
treatment and cure of a distressing malady 
which until now has been open only to tem- 
porary alleviation. So important is this that 
his old instructors in Paris have summoned 
him to go to France next spring to expound 
it for the benefit of humanity. Now in Jane’s 
case, he saw a woman about to die. No 
recognized treatment could save her. He had 
long had in mind a treatment which he be- 
lieved might prove effective. He had never 


142 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


dared try it, but in a case like that, where 
death was certain without it, he ventured. He 
saved Jane’s life, and that meant much to him, 
but can you blame him if his chief concern 
was for the other lives that were to be saved 
by his demonstration of the efficacy of the 
treatment? Can you wonder that the results 
of the experiment seem to him of far greater 
consequence than the person on whom it was 
made?” 

I have been wrong,” she said. “ He is 
the hero I thought him to be before I mis- 
judged him. Thank you for telling me.” 

As she rose and passed into the house the 
tears glistened upon her cheeks, and Phil 
Shenstone utterly misinterpreted their appear- 
ance there. How was he to know that they 
were tears of admiration for his own gener- 
osity in so unselfishly pleading the cause of 
his friend? 


XVII 


T he two rode at a walk on their 
homeward journey. Both were en- 
gaged in perplexed thought, and 
neither seemed disposed to rapid motion, 
though they had contagiously spirited horses 
under them. 

With the quick perception of a woman who 
admires and loves, but who does not acknowl- 
edge even to herself that she loves, for the rea- 
son that her love has not been openly asked, 
Valorie saw that Phil had misunderstood her 
emotion, and she knew far better than he did, 
all that was in her companion’s mind. With 
the defensive instinct of proud womanhood, 
she felt it to be her highest duty to herself to 
ignore his misinterpretation or even to confirm 
it if opportunity should offer. If he chooses 
to think — well in the way he does — ” she 
reflected, “ he must go on thinking so. He 

143 


144 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

hasn’t asked me for an explanation and until 
he does, I certainly shall not offer any. I 
.would crucify my own soul rather than do 
that.” 

Phil, on his part, reflected : 

She has often expressed gratitude to me 
for rescuing her from the life she was destined 
to lead. She likes me in a way, and if I 
should ask her to love me she would answer 
yes, sincerely believing that her answer was 
true, though in fact all of love that is in her 
belongs to Greg Tazewell. Her very antag- 
onism to him when she thinks she discovers 
anything unworthy in his conduct or his atti- 
tude of mind, is sufficient proof of that. She 
so far worships him that she is madly jealous 
of anything and everything that tends to im- 
pair her ideal of his perfection. It is per- 
fectly certain that she would accept any proffer 
of love I might make to her, and all her life 
she would loyally compel herself to believe in 
her love for me. But I know better. She 
loves Greg Tazewell and he loves her. He is 
my friend and she is in a peculiar way the 
subject of my care and guardianship. I must 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 145 


not betray my friend even to gain the one 
supreme desire of my life, and still more im- 
peratively, I must not mar her life by linking 
it with my own when love prompts her to 
unite it with that of another. It is said truly 
that renunciation and self-sacrifice are the se- 
cure bases of all religions that have appealed 
to human kind^ the inspiration of all heroism. 
Now I am no hero; I am only a steamboat 
man; but at any rate I am a gentleman. I 
desire Valorie^s happiness in life far more 
than I care for my own. On the whole it is 
time for me to go back to the western waters 
and attend to my own affairs.” 

With this thought in his mind he broke the 
silence that had so long endured between the 
two. 

Val,” he said, I find I must go back to 
the West almost immediately. There are 
matters there that need my attention. We 
have been building three new steamboats for 
the trade between Cincinnati and St. Louis, 
and they are to go into commission at once. 
You see there is a great tide of emigration 
from the East to the Missouri River country, 


146 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


and every boat we can set going will be black 
with a multitude of passengers and flaming 
red with a cargo of farm wagons, plows, har- 
rows, hay-rakes and every other sort of agri- 
cultural implement. Every trip of every 
steamboat will make a small fortune for us, 
and it seems necessary that I, as the largest 
single stockholder, should be there to look 
after the business.’^ 

It was well that he was not looking at Va- 
lorie’s face as he said all this. As it was, 
she had time in which to control her emotions 
before he had finished. She was tempted to 
remind him of what he had told her — that he 
was a rich man, that he had money enough, 
that his partners in all his steamboat ventures 
were men capable of managing affairs with- 
pout his help, and all the rest of it. 

Instead, she said: 

“ Of course, you are right. In what you 
have done for me you have wasted time that 
must be precious to your business interests. 
I shall be sorry, of course, to miss our very 
pleasant daily intercourse, but that is a mat- 
ter of no consequence in comparison with your 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 147 


large business interests. You can easily ar- 
range for the care of your negroes at Fox 
Harbor.’’ 

Again he misunderstood her, as, in the pride 
of her womanhood she meant that he should. 
He accepted her response as meaning that on 
the whole she would be glad to have his pres- 
ence taken out of her life at this emotional 
juncture. 

'' Oh, yes,” he answered, nonchalantly. 
“ It is only a question of feeding and cloth- 
ing those helpless creatures. Fox Harbor adv 
joins Greg Tazewell’s plantation. I shall ask 
him to annex it in a sense. I’ll leave a sum 
of money subject to his order, and ask him to 
see that these people of mine have an abun- 
dance to eat and plenty of clothes. As for the 
house, I reckon I’ll board that up.” 

It was a full minute before Valorie 
answered. Perhaps she was afraid of betray- 
ing too tender an emotion in answering. If 
that was her purpose, she accomplished it, for 
when she did answer it was in a level, equable 
voice and in terms that restrained sentiment 
within entirely conventional bounds. 


148 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


'' That would be a pity, I think. The house 
is an old one, and though it is now shorn of 
the broad domain of which it was once the 
centre, it has a history of hospitality. Why 
not leave it open? I will go over there once 
or twice a week and see that your servants 
keep it in order. Then once a year when your 
birthday comes, if you’ll tell me when that is. 
I’ll give a dining day there to your friends 
and in your honor. You have done so much 
for me, Mr. Phil, that I shall be glad if you’ll 
let me do that much for you, just in memory 
of our pleasant six months of association.” 

If any thing had been needed to convince 
Shenstone of the correctness of his interpre- 
tation of the girl’s attitude, this friendly but 
seemingly unemotional utterance would have 
sufficed. It was clear to him that friendship 
and gratitude were the warmest sentiments 
she entertained for him. It was obvious to 
him that his plan of going at once to the West, 
and taking himself out of Valorie’s life was 
the only wise one, the only one that promised 
the highest happiness for her. As for himself 
— he did not include himself in the reckoning. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 149 


And Valorie? As sHe neared her journey 
end she gave rein to her horse and finished in 
a gallop. It seemed to her that she must 
break down and reveal herself in a way that 
would destroy her with shame, if she did not 
quickly reach her own room and vent her feel- 
ings in the natural, feminine way, a good cry. 
She saw slipping away from her all that she 
had subconsciously hoped for in life, all that 
life promised to her soul. Even yet her pride 
would not let her admit to herself that she 
loved Phil Shenstone. Indeed the very 
thought of such a thing, angered her and of- 
fended her amour propre beyond endurance. 
She resolutely refused to believe it. She re- 
sented it as an insult to her womanhood. She 
passionately denied it to her own soul, with 
which she was now in intense antagonism be- 
cause of its impulse toward a love that was un- 
asked and therefore shamefully impossible. 

In her agitation it was her hope that she 
might preserve the outward seeming of equa- 
nimity until such time as she should reach 
the seclusion of her room. 

But as the two approached the horse block 


150 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


in front of the house grounds, she saw a negro 
boy leading Greg Tazewell’s horse to the 
stables, and instantly the fear that Colonel 
Shenstone was ill again seized upon her mind 
and dominated it to the exclusion of all per- 
sonal concerns and to the suppression of every 
emotion that had self for its subject or its 
object For Valor ie Page had learned to love 
Colonel Shenstone with all the passion possible 
to a daughter’s devotion, and the thought of 
his renewed suffering drove all other thoughts 
out of her mind. 

The moment she reached the entrance to 
the house grounds, she slipped from her saddle 
without waiting for Phil’s help or for anything 
else, and, gathering up the absurdly long 
riding habit that Virginia Amazons always 
used on horseback, fled like a startled fawn 
to the porch where she saw Greg Tazewell 
carefully dropping some medicine into a glass. 

“ Tell me ! ” she cried, seizing his arm and 
disturbing his count ; is Uncle Butler very 
ill?” 

With that scientific calm, which in him was 
often so irritating to Valorie’s nerves, he 



“Tell me! is Uncle Butlek veky ill ?”— Page ioO. 





>' V 



• *" . ^ VS 

* . ■ : n, t- ■ 

• '» . t . k. 4 .B vi-t' < 




^9 ^ 


. V' 






vr"-rv- 


‘-■> 


K-,- ♦ • * .-. ^ ' ■ ,-’•■* '. . • 

-s ’•"••*..* 


'■' m 


1 » » • 


. -I *‘ • , 





,• t 


• ' v 


#■» '•^' 3 C - * •’./ .\ » i . . » 

C • '^ • .JE •i* ' . •*• ■ i x**;! ** / ■ , 1 . * - 

H r JfcrJ' •' * ‘ ' *♦ -• ^ •. • ^ r< : 




* ‘ rf.rvfv^ *" 

. ;r - 

•c 


. . •• .• /.* • ■" ■ 

^‘;r- V’ks?;.^' ^ 

*t * : . * 


. -« I. 


(*' 


, \ 


■ ' 

>v 

I ■ 


. «. 


..Vi,v -V:.- 

f .» ** * * *. -' ^ * »* .**. -v*' .‘r.^^ r.# -mrw; ‘ •'~^ 'k * 






>/ 

f' 


• v;. 

•<. . 


#> f %*. 


» 






•« ■• .' * 'll 'fl • • I ' 

I • ’• * c . • ■ • ^ • .^ * • *' ■ , .• ' ► 

•: .. ■'>>'*: ■ - ■ . ■■' ■ ■'•■ , • ■ ■;-■ 

O'-;''-' ^ .v\ 



V 


> I 

W • 


•cx-'^''. 




• ( 


•r 

( 


■*. 


*7^ . * 



^ - A- 'J .' 


>•' ' 



/>*•-.' ,- <■' 



.-.•A •_• '■ ■■'1,.' ‘ 

» ■'*■■ '»■ /'■■;' S'" 


* ■ N-'*- '^si: 

. v*... «’v:. 

' ‘ -'ifliA-' 





w . 


'« 




f » • 


k * 

r 


»:.;v 


^ ^-v '' 
\ 


• •• 


« 


# -. - • 

• t 

^u>,' 


• « ft _. « 


^ '*1*' »V •»**' ._■ l” ■' ». *” “ < -^“ 

/ ,y..r--. -i 'a 

■ : ;■ t- - ;v^'v ' • ..X. , , 

s>V- •■ .J.‘. • .. ;%•, V' • . 


- < 

• ft 


• • I ■• A . . 


•■' «• *'. f' -• % * % 




• \ 


/ *v 




■ ' ■■ v^r 7 - •- .»:•:■ ..' • -A, : 

.. •' A • ;:• ---A: I ■■ . 

■■^.^-7 : :'-x ’'-A-u •■.' r ■ 

: '.' - -•;. ■: A • '■•"•V.v ■^••: 

‘ *• . • *,,.iv ■' * 



'V 




.♦ 1 


> 


^ * ' ‘ 1 » ^>i 3 C - ti n!.' 


^ ; fr jwT *> jr." - : ; v r- . >V / 




TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 151 


emptied the contents of the glass upon the 
ground beyond the rail, turned to the serv- 
ant in attendance and said: 

“ Bring me another wine glass. No, leave 
that one where it is ” — seeing the negro about 
to pick it up. “ I want another. Plunge it 
into hot water for a full minute, and then 
bring it to me, dry and hot.’' Then turning 
to Valor ie he answered: 

“ Colonel Shenstone has another attack of 
gout. I’ll tell you about it presently. Just 
now I must prepare his medicine, and one drop 
too much might — well, it might make a dif- 
ference.” 

She shrank back, almost as if she had re- 
ceived a blow, and waited until the servant 
should return with the glass and the doctor 
should drop his medicine. He said not one 
word in the meantime, so intent was he upon 
his function — and when he had done he 
passed into the house, still in silence, to admin- 
ister the draught. It was not until he re- 
turned that he addressed her. When he did 
so, there was a note of sarcasm, she thought, 
in what he said. 


152 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


“Pardon me” he began; “but you object 
I believe to scientific ways, and especially to 
experiments. Colonel Shenstone’s gout has 
taken a form that seriously endangers his life, 
and he is fully conscious of the fact. With his 
full permission, and active sanction, I am giv- 
ing him a very heroic treatment, one that ordi- 
narily I should not venture to give to any but 
a man of middle life or younger, and very ro- 
bust at that. It is an experiment in your 
uncle’s case, and I must watch effects very 
carefully. To that end I must stay at Wood- 
lands night and day for a time. I wonder if 
you could have a couch for me placed in his 
room. I must see him at all hours.” 

If he had hit her in the face with a horse- 
whip, the girl could scarcely have been more 
severely stung. His impulse had been partly 
one of self- justification, partly one of expla- 
nation, and partly one of apology. She in- 
terpreted it as one of rebuke and defiance, and 
the worst of it was that after Phil Shenstone’s 
explanation made that morning, she felt bit- 
terly that she deserved all of rebuke and re- 
reproach the young doctor could heap upon 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 153 


her. It was that consciousness of ill desert 
indeed which gave keenest sting to his words. 
Had they been wanton her pride would have 
been panoply enough against their power to 
wound. But feeling as she did that she de- 
served them and worse, she could summon no 
resentment to ward them off or soften their 
severity. 

Had she been a weaker woman she would 
have burst into tears and retreated to the se- 
clusion of her own room. Being in fact a 
woman of strong character and extraordinary 
self-control, she faced him instead and said : 

You have misjudged me. Doctor, as I 
have misjudged you. Mr. Phil has been ex- 
plaining things to me, and I see now how 
wrongfully I have interpreted your attitude. 
Please let us be friends, and whatever you can 
do to restore Uncle Butler to health shall have 
my gratitude.’’ She paused before adding: 

I sincerely beg your pardon.” 

For answer he took her hand, pressed it for 
a moment, and then, with the courtesy of an 
older time that was not yet quite dead in Vir- 
ginia, raised it reverently to his lips. 


154 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


''We understand each other,” he said, " and 
there should be nothing between us to forgive. 
You are a brave woman — brave enough to 
hear the truth. Colonel Shenstone’s present 
attack is the most dangerous one he has ever 
had. Previous attacks have subjected him to 
severe pain, but to nothing worse. This one 
threatens something more serious.” 

" Do you mean that it endangers his life? ” 

" I fear I must say yes, but I do not de- 
spair. His gout is inherited. His own habits 
have always been good — even abstemious. 
His constitution is strong, and because of that 
I have decided to — pardon the phrase if it 
offends you — make this hazardous experi- 
ment in his case. Foreseeing as I do, that un- 
less something can be done for the eradication 
of the disease, he is pretty certain to succumb 
to it very soon, and recognizing the strength 
of his constitution as a substitute for youthful 
vigor, I have decided to — pardon the phrase 
again — make the experiment. I am giving 
him steadily increasing doses of a powerful 
drug. I shall press the treatment to the limit 
of constitutional endurance, in the hope of 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 155 


eliminating from his system the poison that 
gives him his attacks. I tell you frankly that 
I never gave such a treatment to a man of his 
age before, and that even in the case of 
younger men I should never think of giving it 
unless I could stay night and day with the 
patient, watching every symptom. But I also 
tell you frankly that unless some such treat- 
ment is given to him successfully. Colonel 
Shenstone cannot live to see another spring. 
I ask you frankly to say whether or not I am 
right in making the experiment?’’ 

For answer she took his hand and said 
simply, ‘‘ Thank you, and may God prosper 
your experiment.” 

Then she went into the house and ordered a 
couch placed for him on one side of Colonel 
Shenstone’s bed — and on the other an easy 
chair for herself. 


XVIII 


W HEN two persons of reasonable 
mind have had a little quarrel and 
have made it up, they are very apt 
to grow closer together because of the differ- 
ence. When the two persons involved in the 
quarrel and the reconciliation happen to be a 
young man and a young woman, they are very 
apt to let the newly established relations of 
friendship develop into the tenderer relations 
of love. A young man and a young woman 
so placed:, are very apt to decide that on the 
whole they wish to become husband and wife. 
This is a general statement of probabilities, 
and nothing more. 

As Colonel Shenstone’s fine constitution 
yielded to the heroic treatment prescribed by 
Greg Tazewell, and he began to grow better, 
there were many opportunities and invitations 
to intimate converse between Greg Tazewell 

156 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 157 

and Valorie Page, and they made the most of 
them. 

Valorie was still penitent as to her former 
misjudgment of the young doctor, and she 
sought opportunity to make amends. One 
evening, as they two strolled through the house 
grounds, each seeking relaxation from the 
strain of watching by the Colonehs bedside, 
Valorie said something so affectionate as to 
the doctor’s care of her uncle, that he lost his 
head and said in reply : 

Why should not you and I become his 
watchers, his guardians, his tender nurses from 
this time forth? I love you, Valorie. Say 
that you can love me in return.” 

“ I cannot say that,” she answered after a 
moment’s hesitation. I have a great esteem 
for you. Doctor, and an abiding affection be- 
cause of what you have done and are doing 
for Uncle Butler. Indeed you can never know 
how grateful I am to you. But gratitude is 
no fit return for a love such as you suggest. 
I feel even a greater gratitude to — well to 
others — but this is not love. I cannot give 
you love for love, and so there must be an end 


158 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


of that between us. I hope and believe that 
we shall remain devoted friends, but — you 
mustn’t ask for more.” 

Feeling that it might be embarrassing to him 
either to plead or not to plead, she turned and 
hurried into the house. 

When next they two met alone, he said 
something which seemed to her to be a pre- 
lude to the reopening of the question. She in- 
stantly responded: 

Please don’t. My decision is final. It 
would only distress us both to reopen the ques- 
tion. Let me ask you to tell me instead about 
the success or failure of your experiment with 
Uncle Butler.” 

“ It is succeeding far better than I dared 
hope,” he answered. “ He will be up again 
within a few days, and I confidently believe he 
will have no more attacks of this dangerous 
nature. He will have twinges, of course, but 
nothing more, I hope, of this dangerous sort. 
I shall report the results of the experiment in 
the medical journals.” 

Instantly she was in arms again. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 159 

‘‘ Of course you will. You’d have done that 
if he had died under the treatment. How I 
hate your science ! ” and with that she re- 
treated to her room, there to mourn over her 
fault in so resenting a scientific impulse which 
she knew to be in the merciful interest of hu- 
manity. An hour later she apologized and 
they two were friends again. 

As Colonel Shenstone recovered he became 
more and more impressed with the danger his 
precarious health involved for others. On the 
day on which Greg Tazewell left him to com- 
plete his recovery under Valorie’s care, he sent 
for Phil. 

My boy,” he said, “ so far as my own af- 
fairs are concerned, everything is perfectly ar- 
ranged. But I have a lot of other people’s 
business on my hands, and my death, which is 
liable to occur at any time now, might result 
in serious trouble to many quite innocent peo- 
ple. I am the administrator of several estates, 
the executor of many wills. It is necessary 
that some one shall be prepared to take my 
place in the event of my death — ” 


i6o TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


But you are not going to die, Uncle,’' in- 
terrupted Phil. We are not ready j:o con- 
sent to that.” 

‘‘ I quite understand,” said the old soldier. 
“ When I went into the battles of Molino el 
Rey and Cherubusco, and Chapultepec, it was 
fully understood that I was to come out alive 
and well. So it was at Buena Vista and at 
every other fight I was ever engaged in. 
Nevertheless there was always the chance that 
a bullet might change the programme. So it 
is now. Before going into those battles I al- 
ways called some friends about me and told 
them what I wanted done in case of my death. 
In the same spirit I invoke your assistance 
now. No, not quite in the same spirit, for 
Dr. Tazewell tells me I am likely to live on 
indefinitely, now that he has succeeded in ex- 
pelling the gout from my system. The real 
trouble is that even though I live, I shall not 
be able to attend to business, and there is a 
deal of business to be attended to. I must 
rely upon you to act for me.” 

Here surely was an awkward situation. 
Phil Shenstone had already begun the packing 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA i6i 


of his trunks against the time of his departure 
for the West. His duty to his uncle seemed 
to forbid that departure altogether. But there 
was no real and necessary reason for his going 
West, while there was every reason of affection 
and loyalty for his staying to assume the re- 
sponsibilities which his uncle felt it necessary 
to resign. 

For many days he spent long hours in 
Colonel Shenstone’s room, going over papers 
and mastering details, and so far acquainting 
himself with the old lawyer's business that he 
might manage it for him. 

To Valorie he said; 

My uncle has need of me. I find I must 
give up my plan of going back to the West." 

“ I am glad of that ! " she answered. Then, 
in maidenly fear that she might be misunder- 
stood, she added: 

I'm glad you are going to take a. load off 
Uncle Butler's mind.” 


XIX 


T here were certain points of honor 
insisted upon by many gentlemen of 
Virginia, with relentless purpose. 
Among these was the obligation of every man 
to report the fact when he had offered mar- 
riage to a young woman and she had rejected 
him. So when Greg Tazewell told his elderly 
half-brother, Dr. Hare, that he had offered his 
love to Valorie Page, and that she had de- 
clined his suit, the news spread rapidly. Dr. 
Hare regarded himself as specially commis- 
sioned by his half-brother to report it, and, 
having nothing else in particular to do, he 
mounted his horse and rode from one planta- 
tion to another to tell of the event. When 
Tazewell reproached him for his breach of 
confidence, his reply was ready. 

“ Every young woman,” he said, has a 
right to count the scalps hung to her girdle. 
162 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 163 

When you told me of this thing in strict con- 
fidence I justly assumed that you intended me 
to spread the news and spare you the em- 
barrassment of doing so. I have fulfilled my 
duty in right brotherly fashion. What more 
do you ask ? ’’ 

Tazewell bowed to the dictum and after a 
moment Dr. Hare said: 

“ How long do you intend to wait before 
addressing her again ? 

I have no thought of addressing her 
again/’ said the young man, sadly. 

Not address her again? Why not? 
Surely you are not going to flunk ? ” 

There is no question of flunking involved. 
My conversation with her was entirely serious 
and she begged me not to distress her by re- 
curring to the subject, assuring me that her 
answer was final. It would be an affront to 
her for me to address her again.” 

I can’t see that. Our Virginia girls have 
a proper pride of their own. They always re- 
ject a first offer on principle. To do otherwise 
would be to cheapen themselves. They have 
a right to know that a man is in earnest be- 


1 64 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


fore accepting him. If he takes the first ‘ no ’ 
for an answer they know that he was only 
trifling, or that his proffer was prompted by 
some rhomentary impulse, and so if he does not 
address them a second time they think them- 
selves well rid of him. Why your sister Sally 
rejected me seven times in one week, and now 
she is the mother of my six children and a 
very happy woman.” 

I do not doubt your knowledge of our Vir- 
ginia girls,” answered the other, “ but Valor ie 
Page is not a Virginia girl except by inher- 
itance.” 

That’s true. I hadn’t thought of that. 
By the way have you inquired who she is? 
One ought always to know all about a young 
woman before offering to make her his wife 
and the mother of his children.” 

“ She is* Colonel Butler Shenstone’s adopted 
daughter,” answered Greg, “ and I fancy he 
would make things exceedingly uncomfortable 
for any young man who should suggest that 
that is not sufficient.” 

I really suppose he would — particularly 
if he happened to have a fit of the gout on at 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 165 

the time of the inquiry. Still, I strongly ad- 
vise you to court the young woman again. It 
is the usual thing.’^ 

‘‘ I know it is, but she is a very unusual 
young woman.'' 

My dear Greg, every man thinks that 
about the woman he is in love with, but after 
all they are very much alike, and you really 
ought to marry. With your plantation and 
your practice and your outside reputation, you 
are everywhere regarded as a particularly good 
catch. Your sister Sally says you've only to 
back into a corner full of bonnets and take one 
at random, in full assurance that its owner 
will consent." 

‘‘ On the whole," answered Greg with that 
scientific deliberation of utterance that always 
specially irritated his elderly but still en- 
thusiastic half-brother, “ on the whole I 
cherish a more exalted opinion of what you 
call ‘ our Virginia girls,' and of womanhood 
generally than my good sister-in-law, your 
wife, does." 

With that he sprang into his saddle and gal- 
loped away. If there was any woman of his 


1 66 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


acquaintance whom he was strongly tempted 
to except from his general deference to wom- 
anhood; it was this same sister-in-law, Sally. 
He knew her well as a merciless and utterly 
conscienceless gossip, in so far as she was per- 
mitted to indulge her propensities in that way. 
For in Virginia at that time, women disposed 
to gossip had their tongues held in leqsh by the 
customs of the country, exercising their re- 
straining influence in two ways and from two 
sources of authority. In the first place, all 
the stately dames of that time, who by virtue 
of their lineage, their social position and their 
characters, were vested with social authority 
— all such frowned with the utmost severity 
upon every suggestion of gossip. In the sec- 
ond place, in that time and country every 
woman knew that her nearest male relative, 
husband, brother, father or what not, was held 
responsible for every word or act of hers, and 
the knowledge was a powerfully deterrent in- 
fluence in restraint of gossip. 

Nevertheless this sister-in-law of his man- 
aged often to insinuate spiteful things that 
she dared not say, and twice her husband had 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 167 

been brought into sore trouble by the wagging 
of her tongue. 

Greg knew that her husband would tell her 
of what he had said, and that she would 
seek sly revenge. Under the circumstances it 
would be very easy indeed for her to put him 
into a painfully false position. She need say 
nothing. She need only ask questions. She 
might profess a peculiar admiration and af- 
fection for Valor ie, and then ask questions 
which nobody could answer regarding her 
birth, parentage and previous history, and 
the worst of it was that as everybody ' knew 
of her rejection of his suit, everybody would 
regard his sister-in-law’s malevolence as a 
thing inspired by himself. 

Everybody knew of it, that is to say, except 
Phil Shenstone. He knew nothing either of 
the courtship or of the rejection. The very 
last place to which news of these things was 
likely to penetrate, was Colonel Shenstone’s 
chamber, and for the present, Phil was shut 
up there going over papers and making mi- 
nute memoranda, during nearly all his waking 
hours. Early in the mornings he rode with 


i68 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Valorie, after seeing the plantation animals 
fed, and in the evenings he sat before the fire 
in the parlor while she softly played upon the 
harp, the piano or the violin, with the gentle 
purpose of resting him. But during all the 
working hours of the day his attention was 
concentrated upon affairs, and as no company 
came to Woodlands during Colonel Shen- 
stone’s convalescence, Phil Shenstone heard 
not one word of his friend’s proposal to 
Valorie or of her rejection of his suit. He 
still believed those two in love, and his convic- 
tion was confirmed by their prolonged confer- 
ences. How was he to know that these had 
for their subject the care of Colonel Shen- 
stone ? 

Then suddenly an event occurred in San 
Francisco which completely changed conditions 
at Woodlands, so complexly interlocked are 
human affairs in this modern time. The Cali- 
fornia banking house of Adams & Co., failed. 

That house had banking and other relations 
with financial institutions throughout the 
country, and especially its members were pro- 
prietors also of the one great express com- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 169 


pany then doing business throughout the land. 

The failure of Adams & Co. quickly in- 
volved other failures in New York, Philadel- 
phia and all others of the financial centres 
which then loosely controlled the business of 
the continent. 

Circumstances were ripe for such a panic as 
the country had never before known or 
dreamed of. The development of the West 
had involved an extension of credit, restrained 
neither by any adequate governmental super- 
vision nor by any concerted programme of 
prudence. Worse still, there was no trust- 
worthy currency of any kind in the country ex- 
cept the utterly inadequate supply of gold and 
silver coin, a large proportion of which con- 
sisted of badly worn Spanish and French 
silver pieces. Every state had its own ‘‘ wild 
cat ” banking laws, under which banks with a 
capital of ten or twenty thousand dollars might 
and did issue circulating notes to the extent of 
millions each, secured, as a wit said at 
the time, by nothing more substantial than the 
pledge of the cashiers’ boots. 

These banknotes, crowding the new Cali- 


170 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


fornian and Australian gold out of use, as bad 
money always does with good money, con- 
stituted the circulating medium of the entire 
country, and when the panic came they almost 
instantly lost such value as they had ever had. 
Manufacturing and commercial houses were 
suddenly obliged to stop business. Men and 
women by scores and hundreds of thousands, 
were thrown out of employment. The little 
dealers with whom such were accustomed to 
trade, were forced into insolvency. The great 
merchants, from whom these small dealers 
were accustomed to buy, found themselves 
without a market for their goods, and in their 
turn made assignments. 

Chaos was come again. 

Hurried telegrams, in such numbers as had 
never been known in that countryside before, 
Carrie clamorously to Phil Shenstone from his 
partners in the West. Most of these mes- 
sages were so badly ‘‘ bulled ” in transmission 
— for the art of the telegrapher was in its in- 
fancy then — that he could make little out of 
them. But this much they made clear to his 
mind, that things with his steamboat partner- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 171 


ship were in an exceedingly bad way, and that 
unless he should hurry west to take charge of 
affairs there was no knowing what might hap- 
pen — but that whatever it might be, it must 
be disastrous. 

To Phil Shenstone the worst of the situa- 
tion was that everything Valorie’s father had 
left in his charge for her was invested in these 
steamboat enterprises of his. 

Hurriedly throwing a few suits of clothing 
into a trunk, he left by the next train to make 
the tedious journey to the West. How tedi- 
ous a journey it was in those days, when every 
little railroad was operated independently of 
every other, it is difficult for one born in a 
later generation to conceive. He must take a 
train to Richmond. There, after a wait of 
several hours, he must take a pottering train 
to Fredericksburg. There he must change 
to a train that ran to Acquia creek on the Po- 
tomac, seven miles away. There he must take 
steamboat for Washington. In the capital 
city a preposterously long omnibus, with only 
two or three passengers in it, would convey 
him across town to the station of the Balti- 


172 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


more and Ohio branch line, leading to the Re- 
lay House. At that point he must wait five 
hours for a train out of Baltimore for the 
West. This train would take him very slowly 
and with numberless stops, to Wheeling, or 
rather to a point four miles further down the 
Ohio River. A ferryboat took him across the 
stream, to Belleair, and after a wait of an 
hour or two, he could board a train for New- 
ark, Ohio. There he had to change cars 
again for Columbus, thirty miles or so away. 
If he had been fortunate enough to arrive at 
Columbus on time he might have gone on to 
Cincinnati without delay. But, being two 
hours, behind time — a very moderate late- 
ness in those days — he must wait until mid- 
night for the next train over the Little Miami 
railroad, whose boast it was that it ran two 
trains each way every twenty-four hours in- 
stead of the one that was usual on most other 
railroads. The Little Miami was a conspic- 
uous model of enterprise. 

At Cincinnati Phil Shenstone found his 
partners awaiting him, and, finding that one of 
their steamboats was leaving that day for St. 


TWO' GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 173 

Louis, the party boarded her for uninterrupted 
consultation during the trip. 

Precisely what is the situation ? ’’ Phil 
Shenstone asked, when the group assembled in 
the Texas cabin where there was privacy. 

Well,'' answered Budd Doble, ‘‘ the last 
three trips of our boats from Cincinnati to St. 
Louis have netted a loss." 

How so?" 

Bad money," was the response. 

But if the money had been good ? " asked 
Phil. 

There would have been a profit of several 
thousand dollars on each trip." 

Doble answered thus sententiously because 
ke understood Phil Shenstone's temper and his 
methods in business. 

Very well. What have you done? " 

We've laid up seven of our boats." 

How much money are they making ? I 
never knew a steamboat to make any money 
while tied up to the bank, but perhaps this is 
an exceptional case." 

Neither did I," said John Cannon, and 
Tom Leathers echoed the sentiment. 


174 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

But/’ began Budd Doble, — 

But what ? ” asked Shenstone. 

“ There’s no money in carrying freight and 
passengers for worthless shinplasters.” 

Of course not. But thanks to California 
and Australia, there’s enough gold im the 
country to go round. Silver is out of it. All 
the silver dollars have been melted down be- 
cause each of them was worth more than a dol- 
lar as mere metal. We’ll carry freight and 
passengers for gold and for nothing else ex- 
cept the notes of the Northern Bank of Ken- 
tucky and a few other sound concerns. We’ll 
post notices to that effect and stick to it. Now 
I had six hours in Cincinnati before I met you 
fellows, and I made use of them. I find the 
panic has rather stimulated emigration than 
checked it. I learn too that a new tide of emi- 
gration has set in from the South by way of 
Louisville. What are our competitors of the 
Louisville & St. Louis line doing to meet the 
opportunity ? ” 

‘‘ They have laid up all their boats but two 
— just enough to fufill the minimum require- 
ments of their mail contract.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 175 

Good ! We’ll buy their boats and set them 
at work. That mail contract alone will pay 
operating expenses. This is a great oppor- 
tunity. We’ll have every wheel turning out 
gold within twelve hours after this boat 
reaches Louisville, and within twenty-four 
hours we’ll buy every boat the other fellows 
own.” 

Thus with the energy that had accumulated 
during his period of rest, Phil Shenstone set 
his business going, with results so profitable 
as to justify even his optimistic confidence. 
He made the trip to St. Louis, and thence to 
New Orleans. There he selected five or six 
of their smaller steamboats and sent them up 
the Yazoo and the bayous, loaded with plan- 
tation supplies for sale and prepared to bring 
out the cotton that was piled high upon the 
banks awaiting a market. 

It was late in January when he began to feel 
that he had the business in proper shape again. 
He had no thought of returning to Virginia. 
His uncle needed him of course, but there were 
personal considerations to be reckoned with. 
He was sure that Greg Tazewell had won the 


176 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


love of Valorie Page, and so far as he could 
he believed that he wished to rejoice in the 
fact. But it was far easier to persuade him- 
self that he did rejoice in it, when every day 
was a busy one with him than it would be if 
he should return to Woodlands to be a daily 
witness to the disappointment of the only hope 
he had ever cherished with all his heart. 

He resolved to remain in the West, to ex- 
tend his enterprises in every possible direction, 
to build and buy additional steamboats and 
keep them all busy making money that he did 
not want ; to “ smoke the trees of every nav- 
igable stream in the South,^^ he said, in search 
of cotton bales that were hungry for a market ; 
to push his prows into every Indian-haunted 
waterway that flowed from the Rocky Moun- 
tains into the Missouri river, and up every 
tributary of the great Mississippi river system 
that offered anything deeper than a dew for 
purposes of navigation. 

He had no money need to stimulate these 
desires. There was impulse enough in his 
longing for ceaseless occupation and for the 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 177 


forgetfulness that occupation brings to a mind 
perturbed. 

But in the midst of all this there came to him 
a telegram from Greg Tazewell saying: 

The danger to Valor ie has come. Your 
presence is imperative.” 

He took the next train for the East. 


XX 


T he ‘‘ hard times ” that followed the 
great panic of 1857, were such as had 
never been known before, and such as 
have never been known since, thank God ! The 
poor were absolutely helpless. It was not only 
that all industries were stopped, so that wages 
were nowhere to be earned; that was indeed 
the smallest part of the distress. More than 
two-thirds of all the circulating money of the 
country had been extinguished. The little 
savings of the poor were so much valueless 
paper. But worse still, in the absence of 
an adequate circulating medium, the price of 
everything went up enormously — the price of 
everything, that is to say, except labor. That 
sank to nothingness. 

The only laboring population in the land that 
did riot severely suffer in that time was the 
slave population of the South. To them hard 
178 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 179 

times meant nothing. Come what might, they 
were fed and clothed and housed, doctored 
when they were ill and cared for in infancy 
and old age as no other laboring population 
ever was since the foundations of the world 
were laid. Yet this fact has never been ac- 
counted unto the slave owners of the South for 
righteousness, and it is a shame to the rest of 
the world that it has not been recognized at 
its worth. 

Nobody is disposed nowadays to apologize 
for African slavery in the South, or to regret 
its extermination. Nobody rejoices in its abo- 
lition more sincerely than do the men and 
women of the South. But the fact remains, 
to the credit of those men and women of the 
South, that there never was on earth a laboring 
population so well paid or so happy as the ne- 
groes were. From infancy to old age they 
were secure of plenty to eat, plenty to wear, 
and a good roof over their heads, with medical 
attendance and the gentlest of nursing in the 
event of illness. Whatever of distress and 
terror hard times might bring upon laborers 
elsewhere, the negro on a Virginia plantation 


i8o TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


had no occasion to share. There was meat in 
the smokehouse and corn in the crib, and if 
these fell short, the master’s credit would sup- 
ply the need. 

But Richmond had a population of much 
poorer sort — white men, white women and 
white children, who were dependent upon daily 
wages for daily sustenance, as under freedom 
scores of thousands of negroes are to-day, 
whose fathers and grandfathers under the old 
patriarchal system never in their lives knew 
what it was to wonder where the next meal 
was to come from. 

In Richmond, in the hard winter of 1857-8, 
the suffering among the poor was great and 
many things were done by generous men and 
women to alleviate it. 

Prominently active among these ministers 
of mercy, was a gracious gentlewoman, Mrs. 
Albemarle. Her wealth was by no means 
great, but her social position was supreme. 
With compassionate thought she decided that 
she would make of her social dominance a 
ministry to the poor. It was her custom to 
give all sorts of entertainments and functions 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA i8i 


in the parlors of her spacious home. For this 
year, she announced to all her friends, she 
would give no entertainment of any kind that 
was not tributary to the needs of those who 
suffered by reason of the hard times. She 
would entertain even more lavishly than be- 
fore, but those who enjoyed her hospitality 
must pay for it in tribute to those in need. If 
she gave a little dance every man invited to 
it must pay a fair price for himself and an 
equal price for each lady he might ask to have 
invited with him. Success in this way encour- 
aged the gracious gentlewoman to a still larger 
activity. She decided — as her three large 
parlors, opening into each other, afforded an 
ample auditorium — to give some amateur 
theatricals in the cause of charity. She was 
a wise dame, informed to her finger tips as to 
human vanity, and in so good a cause she was 
willing to play upon it. She knew scores of 
young people who wanted to appear upon the 
stage as amateur actors. Very well. A 
small c^tribution to the charitable fund would 
secure a part for any young man or young 
woman who might demonstrate ability to ren- 


i 82 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


der the part well — but to no others. Mrs. 
Albemarle was determined that her guests 
should have their money’s worth and that her 
“ dramatics ” should be altogether capable in 
their rendering. Guests were admitted only 
upon invitation and invitations were open only 
to those who were socially eligible. But each 
guest was expected to contribute substantially 
to the compassionate purpose with which the 
entertainment was given. 

As the glory of being Mrs. Albemarle’s 
guest on this conspicuous occasion was coveted 
as a thing of vital moment to every one who 
aspired to social recognition, the filling of her 
three great parlors was so certain in advance 
that its perplexing details had need to trouble 
no one except the young girls whom she had 
pressed into service for the occasion. 

Woodlands lay within a dozen or fifteen 
miles of Richmond, and Mrs. Albemarle held 
it to be well within her jurisdiction. She had 
entertained Valorie as a guest on more than 
one previous occasion, and she knew of the 
girl’s superb accomplishments as a musician. 
With shrewd foresight she enlisted Valorie as 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 183 

one of the chief of her coadjutors in the char- 
itable enterprise. Valorie not only promised 
to play on the occasion, in a letter, enclosing 
Colonel Shenstone’s check for a hundred dol- 
lars in aid of the fund, without mentioning it, 
but she offered also to help in drilling the oth- 
ers, a function for which she was peculiarly 
equipped because of the unusual sort of train- 
ing she had received at the convent — of 
which more anon. 

For two weeks before the performance, Va- 
lorie lived at Mrs. Albemarle’s, Colonel Shen- 
stone’s health being now restored. There was 
present a stage manager whom Mrs. Albemarle 
had hired from Kunkel & Moxley’s Richmond 
Theatre, on the corner of Seventh and Broad 
streets, and also the premier danseuse of the 
theatre. Miss Jennie Might, whose father was 
at once scenic artist and low comedian in that 
establishment. In those days every “ provin- 
cial ” theatre maintained a very capable stock 
company, a company so complete and so able 
that it could by itself present plays of every 
kind from tragedy to farce. It was the cus- 
tom to employ as “ stars ” all the great actors 


i 84 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


in the land each for a week or two weeks, as 
the case might be. The stock company was 
expected to support ” the star in any and 
every play included in his or her repertoire. 
The theatre maintained a scenic artist of its 
own, who also had a playing part in the com- 
pany. He was expected to produce all needed 
scenery for each star’s repertoire and to appear 
as an actor in each piece. Every theatre also 
maintained a stage carpenter and a costumer 
of its own and these also were actors who must 
fill parts when necessary. 

It was the custom in those days to begin 
early and give two or three plays of an even- 
ing — usually a tragedy or a romantic drama, 
followed by a three or four-act comedy, with 
a roaring farce to complete the entertainment. 
The highest price of admission, authorizing 
one to take the best seat he could find unoccu- 
pied, was half a dollar, and it was the conscien- 
tious endeavor of the management to give the 
audience its money’s worth. Therefore in ad- 
dition to the three plays, the chief ones acted 
by such “ stars ” as Edwin Booth, Joseph Jef- 
ferson, J. S. Clark, Maggie Mitchell, Fanny 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 185 

Morant, Laura Keene, and their like, there was 
always a dance and often a song between the 
several plays, and sometimes also between the 
acts of the principal plays. By way of provid- ' 
ing for this, every theatre that accounted itself 
of the first class, maintained a premiere dan- 
sense of real gifts and a well trained ballet, 
the members of which rendered themselves ad- 
ditionally useful by coming on the stage as 
peasants or populace or what not, when the 
exigencies of a play required such presence. 

Old Joe Might was scenic artist and low 
comedian at Kunkel & Moxley^s. His daugh- 
ter Jennie was premiere danseuse. 

Mrs. Albemarle, who did nothing by halves, 
had engaged Jennie Might to dance a pas sent 
at her entertainment, so timing it that the girl 
might drive from the theatre after her first 
performance there and drive back again in time 
for the next. 

There were morning rehearsals, of course. 
Otherwise the young student from Richmond 
College, who had undertaken the leading role 
in an act from Richard Third,’' and with 
great impartiality, the leading role in an act 


i86 TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 


from School for Scandal,” besides a part in 

Good for Nothing Nan,” would never have 
been able to teach the other volunteers of the 
company how to speak their lines. 

At these rehearsals. Valor ie, who knew far 
more about music than the orchestra leader 
did, devoted herself mainly to the work of get- 
ting the music into fit condition. She gave a 
new orchestration to many of the numbers, 
and diligently drilled the performers in the 
proper rendering of their scores. 

Her own personal part in the performance 
was to be the rendering of some obligatos on 
the harp, violin and piano, but in her loyalty to 
Mrs. Albemarle — and her still greater loy- 
alty to art — she did what she could to bring 
every part of the performance to perfection. 
When at rehearsal, Jennie Hight went 
through with her pas seul, Valorie detected 
flaws in it. In the course of the peculiar train- 
ing given to her in the convent with an ulte- 
rior purpose, she had been drilled in this par- 
ticular pas sent until she was ankle perfect 
and toe perfect in every step of it. Jennie 
Right’s rendering was imperfect at many 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 187 

points, and, with an eye single to the success 
of Mrs. Albemarle’s entertainment, Valorie 
went to Jennie’s rather unlovely quarters day 
after day to instruct her. 

On the evening of the entertainment Jennie 
Hight arrived on time and proceeded hastily 
to don her dancing costume, which by Mrs. 
Albemarle’s direction, had been so far length- 
ened as to its skirts as to reach nearly to her 
ankles. 

While she was dressing, however, there 
came a hurried messenger from the theatre, 
bearing the news that old Joe Hight had fallen 
from the flies, where he had been arranging 
scenic effects, and had sustained injuries that 
were believed to be fatal. 

Jennie had no other relative in all the world 
than this old father of hers, and her devotion 
to him was absolute. She instantly began 
stripping off her dancing costume, while the 
stage manager tore his hair and bewailed 
the necessity he was under of going before the 
curtain, calling off the dance and dampening 
the enthusiasm of the audience by announcing 
the tragic mishap. 


i88 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Don’t do it!” said Valorie. “Don’t say 
anything at all to the audience. With a little 
pinning I can wear Miss Right’s costume, and 
I will dance the pas seul” 

Without waiting for a word of reply, she 
caressed the danseuse saying : “ I’m so sorry, 

Jennie! I’ll call early in the morning,” and 
proceeded hurriedly to don the dancing 
clothes. 

There was a little delay, over which the 
audience grew somewhat impatient. But, 
after a brief while the curtain went up and 
without a word of explanation Valorie Page 
floated out upon the stage and rendered the pas 
seul in a fashion far more graceful than any 
that Jenny Right could have given to it. 
Especially in the toe walking part of it, the 
girl excelled anything the audience had ever 
seen. Rer dancing master at the convent had 
discovered what he called “ genius in her 
ankles,” and had made the most of it by per- 
sistent drillings 

The dancing excited the wildest enthusiasm. 
But that was by no means all of it. It was 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 189 


Jennie Hight that the company had expected 
to see and it was not Jennie Hight who ap- 
peared. Those of the company who were ac- 
customed to attend the theatre knew Jennie 
Right’s gifts and better still they knew her 
limitations. She was a good danseuse, but by 
no means a great one. The danseuse on the 
stage was a great one in the* fullest sense of 
the term, and her greatness was emphasized by 
the fact that her dancing was done without 
the adventitious aid of excessively abbreviated 
skirts. To the theatre goers it was a revela- 
tion that a woman modestly attired with skirts 
hanging to the level of her shoe tops, could put 
even more of the poetry of motion into a pas 
seul than could the professional danseuse, with 
knees exposed and an array of flummery above 
the knees. 

There were many in the audience who had 
conscientious scruples about attending the 
theatre, and these had rejoiced in an oppor- 
tunity to see a professional danseuse without 
offending pastors and masters by entering the 
portals of a playhouse. These were disap- 


190 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


pointed when they discovered that the dancer 
was not the “ professional ” whom they had 
come to see but an amateur. 

It had been Valorie’s confident expectation 
that when she appeared in Jennie Right’s cos- 
tume to do Jennie Might’s dance, she would 
be taken for Jennie Might. But Jennie had 
straight and intensely black hair, with a white 
skin and small glittering eyes; while Valorie 
had brown hair with much of curl in it, and 
large, deep blue eyes, the blueness of which 
was in no wise disguised by the length of her 
copper-colored eyelashes. So instantly the 
habitual theatre-goers discovered the substitu- 
tion, and knowledge of it quickly spread among 
the rest. 

At the end of the dance there was clamorous 
applause, but there were also a few distinct 
hisses of disapprobation. These were in- 
tended to express disapproval — an entirely 
unreasoning and unreasonable disapproval, but 
a disapproval none the less pronounced on that 
account — of the appearance of a gentle- 
woman in such a part under any conceivable 
circumstances. Not that the persons who 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 191 

hissed could have offered any rational argu- 
ment in condemnation of what had been done 
— for they could not — but merely that their 
absurd and illogical sense of social propriety 
was offended. Perhaps it would be more ac- 
curate to say that their desire to pose as the 
exclusive and conspicuous guardians of pro- 
priety prompted them to condemnation with- 
out any thinking at all. 

But the hisses, few as they were acted like 
a match to gunpowder. Those who admired 
and applauded were ten to one in numbers and 
fifty to one superior in social influence. They 
accepted the hissing as a challenge to them- 
selves and they met it as such. They re- 
doubled their acclaim and refused to abate 
their demonstration of approval. Three times 
the stage manager tried to raise the curtain 
on the next number of the programme and 
three times he was compelled by the clamor to 
lower it again. He took Valorie’s hand and 
led her out before the curtain to make her bow 
of acknowledgment and on every occasion of 
the kind the audience refused to be satisfied. 
The excited guests were determined to make 


192 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

their demonstration of approval complete and 
overwhelming. Without fear even of Mrs. 
Albemarle herself, they cried encore, encore, 
encore, until the stage manager saW no escape. 
Hastily stripping the stage of its furnishings 
for another number, and dumping a throne 
and two showcases of crown jewels into the 
wings, he ordered the orchestra to play the 
dance music again, saying earnestly to Val- 
orie : 

You must give it again. You must. 
You must. Otherwise they’ll mob us.” 

The unkindly hisses had brought tears to 
Valorie’s eyes, but she angrily brushed them 
away and still more angrily made up her mind 
to do the dance with more than ever of that 
abandon which makes the fortune of such a 
performance. When, near the end of it, she 
came to the part where she must glide forward 
to the footlights upon the extreme points of her 
steel-tipped toes, there were two or three hisses 
heard, and a new impulse seized upon the girl. 
Putting all of resolution that she possessed 
into those eloquent ankles of hers and, with 
severe muscular effort, standing still upon the 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 193 

extreme points of her dancing shoes, she broke 
forth in an address to the audience. 

“ Miss Might’s father is dying,” she said. 
‘‘ She had to go to him, and could not give 
the dance. I have given it in her stead in or- 
der that the audience might not lose it. If I 
have done wrong I am sorry, but — ” at that 
moment the applause broke out more violently 
than ever, because Mrs. Albemarle had hur- 
riedly made her way to the back and had come 
to the footlights to stand by Valorie’s side and 
to lend to her the countenance and support of 
the grandest dame in Richmond society. Her 
presence was not only a rebuke to those who 
had hissed ; it was a positively explosive stim- 
ulus to those who were applauding, and the 
walls shook in echo to their vociferation. 

With muscles strained to the point of break- 
ing, Valorie, still standing upon her tiptoes, 
bowed and, with a supreme effort, tiptoed to 
the wings and disappeared. Colonel Shen- 
stone, fearing consequences, had hurriedly sent 
Greg Tazewell to the exit and it was into his 
arms that she fell exhausted and fainting when 
the ordeal was over. 


194 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


When quiet was restored the queenly figure 
of Mrs. Albemarle, with head erect and with 
restrained but manifest indignation flashing 
from her eyes, walked to the footlights and 
stood there in awe-inspiring silence for a space. 
At last she said : 

‘‘ Certain persons in the audience, invited 
guests of mine, have seen fit to hiss a perform- 
ance most generously given in an emergency 
by a young lady whom I hold in tender affec- 
tion and the very highest esteem. I shall take 
it as a favor if every one who did so will have 
the courage to notify me of the fact. It is my 
purpose to revise my visiting list, and I wish to 
strike from it the names of all those who have 
been guilty of this monstrous affront to my 
hospitality.” 

The utterance fell like a bombshell.. It was 
instantly followed by an outbreak of applause. 
Three or four of the most conspicuous hissers, 
feeling certain that Mrs. Albemarle already 
knew of their guilt, had the grace to retire 
without seeking to take leave of their hostess. 
The rest remained, trying to look innocent; 
for as everybody in Richmond knew, to be in 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 195 


Mrs. Albemarle’s bad books, was to be socially 
non-existent in the capital city of the common- 
wealth. But the glances of recognition and 
rebuke which others shot at them were quite 
sufficient for the affronted hostess’s purpose. 
Before she quitted her place in front of the 
footlights she had a complete catalogue in 
her mind of those whom she intended on the 
morrow to banish from society in punishment 
of their sin. 


XXI 


ALORIE was not a young woman of 



the habitually fainting sort, but her 


" nerves were unstrung, her muscular 
power exhausted, and her strength gone for 
the moment. Almost instantly she revived — 
the more quickly perhaps because she had 
fallen into Greg Tazewell’s arms, and for rea- 
sons of her own she did not wish to rest there. 
The duration of a fainting period is often de- 
termined by considerations of that kind. 

When she freed herself and stood erect she 
said : 

“ I have nothing else to do on the stage, I 
think. Mrs. Albemarle, may I — ” 

“Yes, dear, you may go to bed at once. 
Here Mary,” to a negro maid in attendance, 
“ take your Miss Valorie to her room.” 

At that moment some foolishly considerate 
person brought the girl a bottle of champagne 


196 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 197 

and begged her to swallow a glass of it. She 
refused, and Greg Tazewell emphasized her re- 
fusal. 

She doesn’t want that,” he said, in the 
peremptory tone that the physician has some- 
times to adopt. Take it away. Mrs. Albe- 
marle, will you kindly direct that a hot bath — 
as hot as she can stand — shall be prepared 
for Miss Page, and that after your maids shall 
have got her into night robes she shall walk 
slowly twenty-one times around her room, 
keeping the count for herself? By that time 
her bath will be ready, and after it she must 
go instantly to bed.” 

“ Wait a moment. Doctor,” said Valorie. 

I want you to go to Jennie Hight as quickly 
as you can. Find out how badly her father 
is hurt; do everything you can for him and 
then come back here, please, or send me word. 
I shall not sleep till I hear your report of 
him.” 

Tazewell set out at once upon this mission. 
As he was leaving, Mrs. Albemarle asked : 

“ Is it necessary to count those rounds of 
her room exactly? I don’t quite understand.” 


198 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


‘‘ My dear Mrs. Albemarle,” he replied, 
neither the bath nor the counting of the 
rounds is of any consequence whatever — in 
itself. My purpose is simply to divert her 
mind to other than exciting thoughts, so that 
she may sleep. If you think of any other de- 
vice in aid of such diversion of her mind, pray 
order it and you have my full authority to say 
I directed you to do so. Challenge her ability 
to count a thousand backward. Insist that she 
can’t repeat the Lord’s prayer. Raise a doubt 
as to her ability to conjugate a French verb. 
Do anything and everything you can think of 
to divert her mind from the events of the even- 
ing. Within half an hour I shall come back 
telling her that Joe Right’s injuries are very 
slight and that Jennie is asleep.” 

“ But suppose you don’t find that to be the 
case ? ” 

Then I shall lie like a gentleman, for the 
sake of her sleep, and it will be time enough 
to take it all back after she wakes.” 

Mrs. Albemarle looked curiously at him. 
After a moment she said : 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 199 

“ It will be a very long time before I strike 
the name of Greg Tazewell off my visiting 
list” 

“ I sincerely hope so,” he replied, as he but- 
toned his overcoat and passed out of the door. 

Half an hour later he returned and to Mrs. 
Albemarle he said : 

“ Fortunately, there is no occasion to lie, 
either like a gentleman or like a pickpocket. 
Joe Right’s arm is broken in one of its bones, 
but it has been very skillfully set by a young 
doctor. He has sustained no other injuries of 
the smallest consequence. So you can bid 
your patient sleep at ease. Has she had her 
bath ? ” 

‘‘ She is just coming out of it.” 

“ Very well. Get her to bed quickly. Don’t 
let anybody give her champagne or any other 
fool thing of that exciting kind. Keep her 
mind off the events of the evening, and let her 
sleep as long as she can. With your permis- 
sion I will wait in the ‘ banquet hall deserted ’ 
until you can report that she sleeps.” 

No, you must go into Jack’s — I mean 


200 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Judge Albemarle’s — snuggery instead. There’s 
an open wood fire there and pipes and tobacco. 
I’ll come to you when she sleepy.” 

The doctor’s devices for the diversion of the 
girl’s mind proved successful. Her strength 
had been taxed to the verge of exhaustion, 
and when she heard the good news as to Joe 
Right’s condition, the soothing influence of the 
hot bath quickly sent her to sleep. 

Mrs. Albemarle reported the fact to Greg 
Tazewell, and he promptly took his leave. 

When he reached his room at the Exchange 
Hotel and Ballard House, a little before two 
o’clock in the morning, he found Colonel Shen- 
stone a.waiting him there, in as much of 
anxiety as the brave old soldier and lawyer of 
forty years’ practice could be expected to feel 
in any imaginable circumstances. As an old 
soldier he had an abiding faith in the fighting 
chance,” whatever odds there might be against 
him. As an old lawyer he justly regarded 
himself as a man equipped to meet every legal 
proceeding with an objection that must at least 
secure delay. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 201 


Nevertheless he was uneasy, and to Taze- 
well he opened his mind. 

“ I received a note this evening,” he said, 
from a firm of lawyers whom I know, but 
whom I do not recognize as acquaintances. 
They are rascals altogether, but very shrewd 
rascals, capable of giving honest people a lot 
of trouble.” 

What do they want?” asked Tazewell, 
whose diagnostic impulse was always domi- 
nant. When he should know what was the 
matter he would be prepared to consider the 
question of treatment. 

They want Valorie,” answered the old 
gentleman, “ and they want her for no good 
purpose.” 

“What do you mean? Tell me all about 
it. Is it a case for shotguns? ” 

“ At present, no. It may become that later. 
I do not know.” 

“ If it does, of course — ” 

“ Oh, of course. I know your shotgun will 
be ready and in quick hands. But at present 
it is a case of law and I suspect of blackmail,” 


202 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Tell me, please.’’ 

I will. These people formally notify me 
that their client, a Mrs. Eulalic Lee, claims 
to be the mother of Valorie, and as such her 
natural guardian, until she shall reach the age 
of twenty-one years. They allege that Phil 
Shenstone kidnapped the girl from the con- 
vent in which her mother had placed her; and 
I really shouldn’t wonder if he did; that she 
is now held in durance by me and that’ her 
mother demands her immediate surrender into 
her own keeping.” 

“ Is the mother in Richmond or is she in 
New Orleans awaiting results?” 

‘‘ I do not know. I suppose she is here. 
It makes no difYerence.” 

“ Pardon me, I think it does. From cer- 
tain things that Phil has let fall in conversa- 
tion I imagine that the woman is a plain black- 
mailer, that her real purpose in this case is to 
extort money. Of course you could not in any 
way yield to a demand of that sort — ” 

Of course not,” interrupted the colonel. 

But I, who am in no way connected with 
the matter, might perhaps be able, with a check 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 203 


of my own to persuade the lady to go back to 
New Orleans.” 

‘‘Not a dollar ! Not a cent ! Idl fight the 
case to the Supreme Court of the United States 
if necessary, at my own expense, but the 
woman shall not have a dollar from you or 
anybody else. Listen, Greg! The only thing 
I fear is some summary proceeding like ha- 
beas corpus. If we can fight that off, we can 
keep the case in court for three years or more, 
and by that time Valorie will be either of age 
or married, and in either case her mother’s 
claim will be extinguished. The great trouble 
is that Phil isn’t here, and he has never told 
me all the facts. I need them as a ground 
upon which to proceed.” 

“ I’ll telegraph him to come. You may be 
sure he’ll be here within three days. Can we 
stave off action that long — with legal pro- 
ceedings or shotguns ? ” 

“ I think so. Unfortunately these rascals 
know that Valorie is at Mrs. Albemarle’s, and 
may serve papers on her there.” 

“ I’ll take care of that,” answered Taze- 
well. “ Mrs. Albemarle’s house, you know. 


204 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


is isolated in large grounds of its own. When 
her last guest leaves each night her iron outer 
gates are locked, and she turns Castor and Pol- 
lux loose. They are her silently savage bull 
dogs. They can be implicitly trusted to see 
that nobody — though backed by the entire 
constabulary of the town — shall pass within 
that lofty iron fence during their tour of duty. 
As soon as they are locked up in the morn- 
ing I will call upon Mrs. Albemarle and ex- 
plain the situation. After that you may trust 
that sagacious and determined gentlewoman to 
protect Miss Page. The important thing now 
is that you shall go to bed. As your attending 
physician, I order that, peremptorily. Leave 
the rest to me.” 

As soon as the colonel retired, Tazewell 
drew on his overcoat, walked through the de- 
serted highways to the office of the Electro- 
Magnetic Telegraph,” in Pearl Street, and 
roused the operator. There were no branch 
stations ” in those days, no district messen- 
gers, no arrangements of any kind by which 
one could send a telegram without personally 
visiting the office of the “ Electro-Magnet- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 205 


ic Telegraph Company.’’ Telegraphing was 
rather slow work, too, at that time. Every 
despatch had to be received on paper and la- 
boriously repeated at every office through 
which it passed. The service was costly, and 
when Greg Tazewell ordered his telegram 
sent to the offices of Phil Shenstone’s steam- 
boat company in Cincinnati, Louisville, St. 
Louis and New Orleans — not knowing in 
which of those cities his friend might happen 
to be at that time, — the operator said : 

“ It’ll spoil a ten-dollar gold piece to do all 
that. Doctor.” 

Very well. Here is a twenty-dollar gold 
piece. If you will see to it that these mes- 
sages go through to-night, and send me word 
at the Exchange Hotel and Ballard House 
that any one of them has been delivered, the 
change is yours. Otherwise I shall call for it 
in the morning. Do you like oysters? I’ll 
send in a dozen or so and a pot of coffee from 
Zetelle’s just to keep you awake till you get 
the messages off. But bear in mind, I expect 
to receive your report in the early morn- 
ing that one or other of the messages has 


2o6 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


been delivered into Mr. Shenstone’s hands.” 

As a matter of fact, Dr. Tazewell was awak- 
ened before five o’clock by the telegraph oper- 
ator bearing a despatch from Phil Shenstone 
in Cincinnati, which assured him that his 
friend was leaving on the first train and would 
be in Richmond within thirty-six hours. 

Tazewell arose at once, dressed himself and 
without breakfast, went to Mrs. Albemarle’s, 
where without hesitation he sent a message to 
her that robbed her of at least two hours’ sleep. 

When she appeared he briefly explained the 
situation, adding : 

I know nothing of legal processes, but I 
understand that our greatest danger lies in 
the possibility that some law officer or bailiff 
shall gain access to Miss Page and serve some 
sort of process upon her. Now I want to give 
you a physician’s certificate — ” 

It will not be necessary,” answered the 
grand dame. I know how to protect my 
house. I will see to it that no bailiff shall 
reach her even though he comes as Napoleon 
said of Madame de StaH, ‘ disguised as a 

> ti 


woman. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 207 

What will you do ? ” 

Send for my knights-errant, the Rich- 
mond College boys. They’ll cut lectures and 
quizzes and everything else to serve me. I’ll 
fill the place full of them. They’ll break the 
neck of anybody who tries to force his way 
in. Of course I shall introduce all of them 
to Valorie as the damsel in distress whom they 
are to guard, and of course, they’ll all fall 
madly in love with her. College boys always 
do that you know, and it is good for them. 
Leave all that to me, and I promise you and 
Colonel Shenstone that nobody shall get at Va- 
lorie while you await Phil’s return. But you 
and he must let me know when the time is up, 
for I’m going to complete last night’s work by 
giving a special reception to my friends ^ to 
meet Miss Valorie Page, of Woodlands.’ 
You’re a doctor. You know how necessary it 
is, when administering a liniment, to ‘ rub it 
in.’ I’m simply going to ‘ rub it in.’ ” 

Mrs. Albemarle, you are simply great ! ” 

“ Why do you persist in calling me Mrs. 
Albemarle ? Why don’t you call me ^ Cousin 
Mattie ? ’ You know your ever so many times 


2o8 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


great-grandfather Adam, married my ever so 
many times great-grandmother, Eve, and so 
we are cousins. If you persist in ignoring the 
kinship, I shall quarrel with you, and I don’t 
want to do that, because I like you, Greg Taze- 
well. Now you must run away. I haven’t 
any breakfast for you because the cook got 
that champagne that you wouldn’t let Valor ie 
drink last night. It’s your own fault, but I’ve 
no doubt you’re responsible for many much 
greater sins, so I’ll forgive you if you’ll go 
away at once and leave me free to send my 
summons to the college boys. But you must 
come back to dinner at four o’clock. Good- 
bye. No excuses accepted. My word must be 
law. Go away.” 

Tazewell was glad enough to obey. He 
wanted a few additional hours of sleep, and 
he knew that Colonel Shenstone would be at 
his rooms pretty early in the morning to learn 
the result of his proceedings. Besides he 
hadn’t had his bath as yet and was really not 
ready for his breakfast. And in addition to 
all this he was eager to tell Colonel Shen- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 209 


stone of Mrs. Albemarle’s amusing idea of 
“ rubbing it in,” a thing he highly approved, 
both as a man of medicine and as a mere man. 

It was Mrs. Albemarle’s habit to do things 
in a way that secured the approval of those 
for whose approval she cared. She was a 
“ thoroughbred ” in the fullest significance of 
the term. 


XXII 


W HEN Colonel Shenstone appeared in 
Greg Tazewell’s room early in the 
morning, the doctor was taking his 
breakfast there. It was not a customary 
thing in those days for hotel guests to take 
their meals in their rooms, and hotel proprie- 
tors did their best to prevent the introduction 
of the custom into American hotel life — a 
tendency which a universal reading of Dick- 
ens’s novels strongly fostered. By way of 
checking it the hotel people printed on their 
bills of fare — the French word menu had not 
come into use then — and on the posted rules 
of the house,” a legend in conspicuous type, 
with two amputated human hands, pointing to 
its two ends, saying: 

*'1®^A11 meals seryed in rooms will be 
charged extra. ” 

But Greg Tazewell was a young man who 
210 


TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 21 1 


had lived abroad, and had there learned some- 
thing of the importance of comfort and leisure 
and quietude at meals, especially to a man who 
has been under wakefully emotional strain all 
night. More important still, he was a man 
who held money to be a mere tool, a means to 
an end, and as his own command of money — 
though he was not a very rich man — was 
comfortably adequate, he had no mind to be 
diverted from his comfort and quietude and 
leisure by the printed warnings or threats of 
his landlord. 

So he had daringly ordered his breakfast 
served in the outer one of his two rooms, in 
front of a cannel coal fire which, he was also 
under warning, would be ‘‘ charged extra.’’ 

“ I hope you have not had your breakfast, 
Colonel ? ” said the young man. 

No. Not yet. I’m going down to it 
after I’ve had my talk with you.” 

You’re not going to do anything of the 
sort. You’re going to have it with me, com- 
fortably, in front of the fire,” answered the 
younger man, rising from his chair, climbing 
over the divan and pulling the bell cord. 


212 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Why bother to order more ? asked the 
old gentleman, scanning the table. “You 
have a goodly supply of beefsteak — let me 
share it” 

“ Peremptorily, no. You’re limping again 
this morning. I forbid red meat. I’ll order 
you a roe herring, or a piece of broiled shad 
— the fish have just swum into the river — or 
some broiled bacon and dry toast, but you 
simply must not eat beefsteak, if you are to 
be in condition to fight out this controversy.” 

“ Why not let me fall ill ? On your pro- 
fessional certificate we could stave those ras- 
cals off for a week or two — long enough at 
least to let Phil get here.” 

“ Phil will be here within thirty-six hours. 
There is his telegram. As for ' staving off,’ 
you may trust Mrs. Albemarle for that. She 
has undertaken the job, and you know that 
that gracious and altogether glorious lady 
bountiful is not accustomed to fail or falter in 
anything she undertakes. But just now you 
simply must not eat even an ounce of red 
meat.” 

“ All right. I’ll take toast and tea then, — 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 213 

that’s the regular diet I believe, — only I’ll beg 
you to make it coffee instead of tea. Nobody 
but a hardened and confirmed Englishman 
could stand tea for breakfast. But now about 
Mrs. Albemarle. I’ve just sent her a note 
asking her to consider her present possession 
of Val as one adverse to me. That’s a legal 
phrase. What it means is that she refuses to 
give Val up to me or in any way to recognize 
any right on my part to control her person or 
her movements, until such time as I shall have 
established my right by legal process. Do you 
understand ? ” 

“ I think I do. It means that Mrs. Albe- 
marle shall hold possession of her as long as 
you think necessary so that you may reply 
non possumus ’ — that’s plural, but let it go 
— to any writ or paper that may be served 
upon you demanding her delivery.” 

‘^Precisely! Excellent! You’d have made 
a lawyer, Greg, if you hadn’t been lured into 
another profession. Now just as soon as you 
and I part after breakfast. I’m going back to 
Woodlands. I have sent a note to those 
precious rascals, telling them that my office 


214 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


as well as my residence is there, and that if 
they have any business with me, they must call 
upon me there. That will mean one day’s de- 
lay, I suppose, or it would if they were gen- 
tlemen who used horses for traveling. As 
they are not, I suppose they’ll come by rail, 
and if they take the half past ten train, this 
morning, confound it, they’ll be there nearly 
as soon as I myself shall.” 

It proved to be so. Colonel Shenstone had 
just limped into the house and settled himself 
in an easy chair before the fire, when Mr. 
Stone, the senior partner of the opposing law 
firm, presented himself in the porch. 

There were well-recognized distinctions and 
discriminations in Virginia hospitality in that 
stately and well-ordered old time. When the 
master of a mansion recognized a visitor as a 
gentleman, all the penetralia were freely 
thrown open to him. He was asked into par- 
lor and dining room, and upon occasion, even 
into the sacred precincts of ‘‘ the chamber.” 
When one came on business whom the master 
of the mansion did not recognize as his social 
equal, the hospitality was more rigorously re- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 215 


stricted. If it were summer the stranger was 
received in the porch. If it were winter he 
was invited into the great hall, as was done 
in this instance. 

Seat him in the hall,’' Colonel Shenstone 
said to the servant, “ and say that I will wait 
upon him presently.” 

The word presently,” in that case, meant 
at Colonel Shenstone’s good pleasure, and it 
was fully ten minutes by the loudly ticking hall 
clock before the master appeared. When he 
did so, he said to. his guest : 

“ Perhaps you’d like a dram after your six 
miles’ drive from the station ? ” 

‘‘ Thank you, yes. I’ll drink with you.” 

Not with me,” answered the old gentle- 
man. “ I never take spirits. But my side- 
board is hospitable of course to those who 
honor me by their visits. Henry, bring a de- 
canter, a sugar bowl, and a flagon of water.” 

It was observable that Colonel Shenstone 
did not order pipes and tobacco. The dram 
was a matter of course to all comers in the Vir- 
ginia of that time, even though the comer were 
only a negro from the fields, presenting him- 


2i6 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


self to report that the chinch bug had appeared 
in the wheat. But the pipe was sacred to a 
more equal hospitality. It was never offered 
to any but guests accepted as gentlemen upon 
terms of equality. 

Without that offer, therefore, Colonel Shen- 
stone brought business to the fore by asking, 
with suave indifference: 

May I inquire to what I am indebted for 
your visit ? ” 

Certainly. We sent you a note, you re- 
member — '' 

‘‘Did you?’’ 

“ Yes. Surely you remember it. We de- 
manded in behalf of our client, Mrs. Eulalie 
Lee, the surrender to her of her minor, or in 
legal phrase, ‘ infant ’ daughter, known at 
present as Valorie Page — ” 

“ Miss Valorie Page, please.” 

“ Yes, of course. You remember the terms 
of the note ? ” 

“ I remember nothing in this matter. Have 
you any proof of the contents of that alleged 
note, or any evidence going to show that I ever 
received it ? ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 217 

‘‘ Why, I have your answer to it. Surely 
that is sufficient.” 

“ Will you show it to me? ” 

The lawyer, utterly bewildered by Colonel 
Shenstone’s attitude, drew the note from a 
pocketbook and handed it to its author. 
Colonel Shenstone polished his eyeglasses, and 
adjusted them to his nose. Then he read his 
own note to the lawyers, and said : 

I find no reference in this note to any 
antecedent communication from you or your 
firm. I find only this : 

“‘Dear Sirs: My residence is at Woodlands, 
and my office also is there. If you have occasion 
to discuss any matters of legal import with me, I 
must trouble you to call upon me there.’ 

There is no reference to any communica- 
tion from you, and, as the note bears no ad- 
dress except ‘ Dear Sirs,’ there is absolutely 
nothing to show that it was addressed to your 
firm.” 

'' But surely. Colonel Shenstone, you must 
admit — ” 

I admit whatever is proved, and absolutely 
nothing else. Proceed if you please.” 


2i8 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


The man was discomfited, but he was a 
shrewd man of law, and he did not despair. 

“ Very well,” he said. “ I do not insist 
upon the fact that we have previously com- 
municated with you. It is unimportant. I 
make the communication now. You have un- 
der your control one known as Valorie Page, 
the infant daughter of our client, Mrs. Eula- 
lie Lee, and in her behalf we demand the in- 
stant surrender of the girl — ” 

Why not say young lady ? ” 

Well, young lady, then. We demand the 
instant — ” 

“ Whatever demands you make, I decline to 
accede to. But pray go on. You have made 
a number of unsupported statements. I sup- 
pose you have proof of them ? ” 

What, for instance ? ” 

Well, first that I have a young lady under 
my control. Have you any proof of that ? ” 

I supposed you would admit that as a no- 
torious fact.” 

In this case I am admitting nothing what- 
ever. I do not admit the . existence of the 
young lady. You must prove that. If there 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 219 


is such a person I do not admit that I have her 
in possession or subject to my control. You 
must prove that. If there is any such per- 
son, Avhich you must prove, I do not admit that 
she is an infant in law. You must prove that. 
If there is any such person, I do not admit that 
she is the daughter of your client — you must 
prove that. By the way, have you any war- 
rant of attorney empowering you to act for 
your client ? ” 

“ You know. Colonel Shenstone, it is not 
customary — 

I know nothing except what is proved. 
Have you any such warrant of attorney 
authorizing you to appear in behalf of this al- 
leged client, and authorizing me to discuss 
matters with you as her attorney? 

I assure you — ’’ 

‘‘ I did not ask for assurances. I asked for 
a legal document, in the absence of which I 
must decline to discuss this matter further.^’ 

“ As a lawyer, and in view of the peculiar 
nature of this case,'' responded Stone, “ I quite 
understand. But as a lawyer I want to say 
before leaving that if you could and would 


220 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


abate somewhat the rigidity of your require- 
ments as to proof and the like, I think you 
and I might arrange a settlement of the affair 
out of court, which would satisfy all parties 
concerned and avoid — what shall I call it — 
well, friction, controversy, — what you will. 
We might avoid litigation, which is always un- 
pleasant and always expensive. It is the prac- 
tice of our firm, Colonel Shenstone, to embrace 
every opportunity to settle things out of court. 
We have a fixed belief or conviction or what- 
ever you choose to call it, that it is always 
better to compromise than to fight. It saves 
money, it spares tender sensibilities and — 
And it leaves more for the lawyers to di- 
vide,” interrupted Colonel Shenstone. ‘‘ Per- 
haps that was not your thought. At any rate 
I may say this: I never respond to a pro- 
posal of whatever sort it may be, until I know 
definitely and minutely what its terms are. In 
the present instance I wish to emphasize the 
fact that I do not admit the existence of any 
case to be compromised. But as you insist 
that there is some such case and ask me to 
consider a proposal of compromise, I must ask 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 221 


you to state definitely what your claims are 
and upon what terms you propose to compro- 
mise them.” 

“ Thank you. That is what I want. Our 
client, as the mother — ” 

Which I do not admit — ” answered the 
colonel. 

Which you do not admit. Yes. I fully 
understand that. Well, then, our client, claim- 
ing to be the mother of a certain young 
woman — ” 

Whose existence I do not admit.” 

Whose existence you do not admit — we 
shall get on better, Colonel Shenstone, if we 
agree that you admit nothing, and let me go 
on.” 

“ Very well. With the understanding that 
I admit none of your statements, affirmatively 
or negatively, by express words, or by silence, 
by affirmation or by implication — in brief 
that I reserve the right to dispute each and 
every one of them and to insist upon affirma- 
tive proof of each and all, — with that under- 
standing you may proceed and I will not in- 
terrupt. Go on.” 


222 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Very well then, and thank you. Our 
client, claiming to be the mother, and as such, 
the natural custodian of a certain young lady, 
insists that she has an indefeasible right to the 
services of that young woman during her 
minority, or, as the law calls it, her ‘ infancy.’ 
The mother contends that at great expense she 
has educated the young woman in a way that 
makes her services exceedingly valuable, — 
that she has had her expensively trained in cer- 
tain arts of the stage, including music and 
dancing, which, if practised at her present age 
and aided by her beauty, her grace, and her 
other accomplishments, all of which have been 
cultivated at great expense to the mother, 
would yield a large return in the way of sal- 
aries and emoluments. She claims that you 
have possession of the girl and are restraining 
her from the earning of such salaries and emol- 
uments, wherefore she demands either that you 
restore the girl to her keeping or that you pay 
her a sufficient sum by way of damages to 
compensate her for the loss of the girl’s serv- 
ices. I think she would accept a very reason- 
able sum — ” 



“ YoUJt VEHICLE STANDS HEADY FOR YOU. Go ! GO ! Go ! ” 

Page 223. 



• ;<‘x>‘.j! ' ,• *M§t^ - c'^s ' 

t • * -V > < O ' . • 


• v'i ' ■* «,fc ■) -• 


s^ 


i^f' .v7' .■''■■ ^ ■■ ■ ' ^ • 7''V?' . 




• r,*: ,*r,,x^ 

4 . ♦ •.* *. 


iv.r-: 



^*1 *- .1 • 'j* 







. 

' ' •- 


\ ^'J 




‘F' 




‘ ' V :f<‘ . V 

" - - ^ V V •* 


. * • '•■^^' * ' M ^ ^ ' 3r X-- * • ^ aiiyV 

■ V - ■* ; “ " ’ ' '■' ''^'■. * ■/ ^ ^ r 7 ' - .• ^ 

- '•' -7^^^ ■■ "■-cl ^■^'-■: :48 


'O. 


_ •j 

v 


■ <'. • . ■ o' ‘ 

jr. • •*<— . 

IT' 







TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 223 


Listen ! ” commanded Colonel Shenstone. 
‘‘ Go back to your client, and say to her that 
I will see her hanged before I will let her get 
possession of the young gentlewoman and be- 
fore I will pay her the fraction of a cent by 
way of blackmail. Tell her I’ll spend the last 
dollar of my fortune in fighting her iniquitous 
purpose, if she chooses to make that necessary, 
but that not one dollar will I consent to pay 
her in the way of forfeit. And let me tell you, 
young man, that you’d do well to look to your 
retainers’ fees, for if there is aught of specula- 
tion in your acceptance of this iniquitous case, 
it shall be a losing speculation to the end of 
the chapter. Go now. It is war, you under- 
stand, and war with no quarter, no flags of 
truce, no negotiations, no anything but gun- 
fire and bayonet charges. Your vehicle stands 
ready for you. Go ! Go ! Go ! ” 

Old as Colonel Shenstone was, his manner 
was so vehement, so determined, so indignant, 
under what he deemed an insult, that the law- 
yer seriously feared violence at his hands. He 
paused not even for the formality of adieus, 
but literally fled down the footway to the 


224 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


horse blocks, leaped into his hired vehicle, and 
put the horse to his paces in precipitate retreat. 

When he had passed the outer gate. Colonel 
Shenstone withdrew into the house and wrote 
a letter which he sent by his body servant to 
Mrs. Albemarle, in Richmond. 

It had its results, as it was intended to have. 


XXIII 


W HAT Colonel Shenstone wrote to 
Mrs. Albemarle was this : 

You Obstinate Person: If you 
persist long enough in your determination 
to hold a possession adverse to me, there will 
be only one course open to me, in case a writ 
is served upon me. I shall have to go into 
court and show that I am powerless to pro- 
duce what the court calls upon me to produce. 
It is important that I shall be able to do that 
with a good conscience. I suppose your can- 
tankerous obstinacy will make that not only 
possible but actual. You always were high- 
handed in your methods, even when you were 
my ward, and I know of no way in which to 
control you. Phil is due to arrive at the Ex- 
change Hotel to-morrow afternoon or night. 
He has several times intimated to me that he 
has control of funds belonging to the Little 
225 


226 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Minx. If she should have need of money, 
application must be made to him, for, under 
present circumstances I must not advance a 
penny to an errant and disobedient girl who 
has abandoned my protection and placed her- 
self under that of an unruly antagonist. Un- 
der ordinary circumstances of course, my bank 
account would be as freely at her service as it 
will always be at Phil’s, if ever he should need 
such service, which I regard as extremely un- 
likely.” 

In writing this letter. Colonel Shenstone 
was guided somewhat by his conviction that 
Mrs. Albemarle was a person of rather acute 
perceptions. It will be observed that the let- 
ter upon its face, bore no indication of the 
identity of the person to whom it was ad- 
dressed. The words : ‘‘You obstinate per- 
son,” might mean anybody, for who is there 
who does not seem an obstinate person now 
and then? It was Colonel Shenstone’s life- 
long habit to write his letters upon three pages 
of letter-sized paper, to fold them after the 
old fashion so as to bring the fourth side of the 
sheet outside for the address, and to use no 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 227 


envelope. In this case he violated all the tra- 
ditions and set all his customs at defiance. He 
searched Valorie’s lap desk till he found an 
envelope. Then rather awkwardly — for he 
was unused to envelopes — he managed to fold 
his sheet into a wad that he could force into 
the receptacle. Then, after addressing the 
letter he wrote in the lower left hand corner 
of the envelope, these words: 

‘‘ Please let my servant bring this envelope 
back to me so that I may know certainly that 
the letter has been delivered.’’ 

Mrs. Albemarle laughed a little as she read 
the letter, and she smiled as she wrote in re- 

ply: 

You dear, unreasonable old bundle of law 
points: I scorn to keep either your envelope, 
or the letter it held. I am returning both, far 
more neatly folded than when they came to 
me. If you think for one moment to bend me 
from my purpose by your persuasions or your 
threats, you will find yourself in error. I shall 
hold my adverse possession so adversely that 
even your legal acumen shall find no way of 
breaking through it. Do your worst, sir, and 


228 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


you shall find my woman’s wits not wanting 
in any match with your legal ones. 

‘‘ By the way, I’ve a duel or two to pre- 
vent. My college boys all fell in love with 
V. of course. I knew they would, but I didn’t 
think they would quarrel so fiercely. I’ll 
settle all that, however, I’ve sent a personal 
note to each of them, peremptorily summoning 
each — without mentioning the others — to 
call upon me for a confidential conference at 
three o’clock to-day. When they come and 
each finds the others here. I’ll laugh at them 
and we’ll all go to dinner. I’ve ordered three 
kinds of dessert besides syllabub, and all boys 
like sweet things. It is one of .the loveliest 
traits of their characters. It means that they 
haven’t yet smoked enough to spoil their nat- 
ural appetites or vitiate their tastes. I wish 
they all loved romantic novels, too, as all girls 
do. It would give one such a hold upon them, 
wouldn’t it ? ” 

Having sent off this missive, the Grand 
Dame — the charm of whose personality lay 
largely in the fact that she always knew what 
next to do — wrote out a card and sent it to 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 229 


the engravers with a hurry order.’" This is 
the way in which it read : 

Having decided to make a journey, Mrs. 
Albemarle finds it necessary to cancel all her 
invitations for Tuesdays, Thursdays and Sat- 
urdays until further notice. Mrs. Albemarle 
regrets that for a time she must deny herself 
the society of her friends, and hopes soon to 
renew her invitations,” 

She did not send these cards out, but held 
them in reserve for use if needed. The next 
day she wrote a note to Phil Shenstone, who 
had just arrived at the Exchange Hotel. 

My Dear Young Chevalier” she wrote; 
I see by the list of Hotel arrivals that you are 
in Richmond. I must see you at once. It is 
important. Never mind hours or conventions, 
but come as soon as you can.” Then in a 
postscript she added : 

P. S. Don’t misinterpret the peremptory 
tone of this note. It doesn’t mean that I want 
to scold you. It means on the contrary that 
I want to consult you about somebody who is 
dear to both of us, I think. Anyhow you are 
to come at once. That is both my request and 


230 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


my command. Grant the one or obey the 
other as you choose, but come, and come 
quickly.” 

“ What a wonderful woman she is, any- 
how,” exclaimed Phil, as he tossed the note to 
Greg Tazewell to read. 

After reading it, Greg answered : 

“ Yes, she is quite all of that. What a pity 
it is that no man living has her brains, her 
tact, her readiness of resource, .her extraor- 
dinary perceptions and her marvelous ability 
to make everybody do whatever she wants 
done! If that woman were a man she’d be 
President and Secretary of State and Prime 
Minister of England and dominant diplomatist 
of all the world — all in the same twenty-four 
hours. I wonder what she has on hand now? 
I’ll bet golden guineas to gouber peas that 
she’s planning something that will startle us 
by its originality and its genius.” 

'' I won’t take the bet,” answered Phil, be- 
cause one doesn’t care to lose even gouber 
peas on a wager. It humiliates one to lose a 
bet. But I’ll go at once to see her.” 

Half an hour later he presented himself at 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 231 


Mrs. Albemarle’s, asking only for her, because 
he could not know what the situation might 
be, and because she had made no mention of 
Valorie in her note. He had reflected: Mrs. 
Albemarle is not at all a haphazard person. 
Whatever she does or says is done or said 
with a thoroughly well-considered purpose; 
and equally what she omits to say or do is 
omitted with a well-considered purpose. So 
as she summoned me to meet herself, making 
no mention of Valorie, my safest course is to 
ask only for her.” 

‘‘ My dear Phil, I need not ask you how you 
are,” said the gracious lady, taking both his 
hands as he approached and she advanced to 
meet him. You look it — every bit of it — 
and I’m glad. But you’ll naturally want to 
see Valorie, presently, and before that happens 
you and I have some business to attend to. 
Now you are not to ask me anything about 
my plans. They constitute an inviolable 
secret. But Colonel Shenstone has intimated 
to me that you may perhaps have some money 
in your hands to which Valorie has some sort 
of claim. Is it so?” 


232 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

'' Yes, certainly. Her father left me in 
charge of her affairs. He was a stockholder 
in several steamboat companies — ’’ 

I don’t care at all for the details, Phil, and 
you know I don’t care for the money. But 
I’m just about ready to do something for Va- 
lorie which will cost some money and you 
know how proudly independent she is. She’ll 
be sure presently to throw an obstruction in 
my way by wanting to know where the money 
comes from for her share of the expenses. 
So—” 

“ Pardon me for interrupting,” said Phil, 
smiling, but you are so transparent a crea- 
ture, Mrs. Albemarle, that one doesn’t need 
glasses to penetrate your purposes. I quite un- 
derstand. I am prepared to place a consid- 
erable sum of money — Valorie’s own money, 
really and absolutely her own — to her credit 
or yours, in any bank you may name. I’ll do 
it to-day — within the hour.” 

How stupid you men are ! ” answered she. 

All I want is to quiet Valorie’s absurd 
scruples. She and I may go traveling pres- 
ently — mind you, I don’t say we shall — and 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 233 


we may even decide to make a little tour in 
Europe — mind you, again, I don’t say we 
shall. But, just by way of quieting her scru- 
ples, I want you to get for her a letter of 
credit — ” 

“I see. I’ll do it to-day. What else?” 

Only one other thing.” 

Going to her writing desk which stood be- 
hind the curtains of a deep bay window, she 
brought forth a little parcel, saying : 

Here is a box of gloves which you are to 
remember that you bought at Breedon & Fox’s 
for her. Of course a man would go to Bree- 
don & Fox’s for gloves — a woman would 
prefer Price’s. I’m going to send for her now 
and you are to give her the gloves, in my pres- 
ence, mind, so that there shall be no unbecom- 
ing emotional trimmings to the procedure.” 

But, Mrs, Albemarle,” he exclaimed, stay- 
ing her hand as she reached for the bell rope, 
I cannot consent — ” 

Oh, that’s easily managed,” she replied. 
‘‘ You mean you must really pay for the gloves 
if you are to give them to her? Very well. 
They cost fifteen dollars. You may discharge 


234 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


the debt by sending me flowers to that amount 
if you must.” 

She had already pulled the bell cord — for 
Mrs., Albemarle’s bell cords were placed within 
easy and convenient reach. It was one of her 
eccentricities to insist upon having them so, 
and the mechanics who arranged things about 
her house under her direction, had found her 
imperious will as resistless as men and women 
of higher social position had discovered it to 
be. The bell hanger whom she had compelled 
to place that silken cord conveniently by the 
side of the chimney piece, had been as power- 
less in his desire to hang it behind the tall 
clock or in rear of the antique Roman book- 
case as Phil Shenstone now was to negative 
her will that he should give Valor ie the box 
of gloves. 

There was this redeeming feature about 
Mrs. Albemarle’s exactions of obedience, that 
she always managed, in one way or in another, 
to make compliance agreeable. Thus in Phil 
Shenstone’s case he had wanted to stop at the 
florist’s that morning and take some flowers 
to Mrs. Albemarle. But he had reflected that 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 235 

as he had been summoned to her presence, and 
had not already paid his respects voluntarily, 
it might seem something akin to an apology 
for him to bear a tribute of flowers on the oc- 
casion. Moreover, one of Mrs. Albemarle’s 
college boys, a youth whose maintenance in 
college Phil Shenstone was surreptitiously 
bearing, had visited him promptly on his ar- 
rival, to tell him of the guardianship of Va- 
lorie in which he had assisted. Incidentally 
the young man told him that in gratitude to 
Mrs. Albemarle for her social recognition of 
himself, he had abstained from the buying of 
a cravat which he coveted, and had spent the 
money thus saved, in three Jaqueminot roses; 
that upon his presentation of them, Mrs. Albe- 
marle had said: 

‘‘ But, my dear Lucien, you mustn’t spend 
your wealth upon me. Save it for younger 
and eligible women. It is nice of you of 
course, but I shall not allow it in future.” 

Then, the young fellow went on to relate as 
a curious coincidence, there had come to him, 
next day with Mrs. Albemarle’s compliments, 
a classical dictionary which he had longed for, 


236 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

and half a dozen cravats, such as he should 
never have dreamed of buying for himself. 

On the whole the recital tended to restrain 
Phil Shenstone’s impulse to carry flowers to 
Mrs. Albemarle, though, as he afterwards saw 
very clearly, her impulse in the case of the 
college boy, had been one in no wise applicable 
to himself. At any rate he was glad now of 
an excuse to send limitless flowers to the gra- 
cious woman who was doing so much for Va- 
lorie. 

In answer to Mrs. Albemarle's summons, 
Valorie presently floated into the parlor. Phil 
Shenstone found it impossible to think of her 
entrance into a room otherwise than as float- 
ing. She had not known or suspected that 
he was there, or within five hundred miles of 
her. When she saw him all the reserve that 
belongs to the young gentlewoman went out 
of her, and all the candor of the child that re- 
mained to her came forth. She ran forward 
impulsively crying : Oh, it’s Mr. Phil ! it’s 

Mr. Phil ! ” and she was on the point of throw- 
ing her arms about his neck when she remem- 
bered something. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 237 


What it was, is no matter. When she re- 
membered it she chastened her greeting into 
one of cordial friendship only. 

'' I’m glad she didn’t kiss him,” thought the 
wise woman who was looking on. “ That 
would have meant that she didn’t love him as 
I want her to do. It would have meant that 
she feels for him nothing more than the cold- 
blooded friendship to which she is now so dili- 
gently pretending. As she suddenly restrained 
herself and is now behaving in a singularly dis- 
creet manner, I know of course that she does 
love him, and I can afford to leave the result to 
Cupid. Phil Shenstone is stupid in such mat- 
ters of course. All strong men are, and espe- 
cially all men strong enough to be modest. 
But he’ll wake up after awhile and find out 
what’s what. That’s the charm of men. 
Great, stupid, dull-witted fellows that they are, 
they never know when a woman is in love with 
them. They construe the plainest possible in- 
dications of it to mean something exactly the 
reverse. I dare say Phil Shenstone observed 
Valorie’s impulse to kiss him, and saw the way 
in which she restrained it, and argued in his 


238 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


own mind that it all meant she loved some 
other fellow, and mustn’t caress him for fear 
of disloyalty or misconstruction or some other 
absurd thing of that sort. The stupidity of 
men is really very annoying at times; but at 
any rate it is amusing. Some day, when these 
two shall have found out what and how much 
they mean to each other. I’ll have my laugh at 
them and explain to them how absurd their 
behavior in this present time seemed to me to 
be.” 

In the meanwhile, Phil Shenstone was put- 
ting his own construction upon Valorie’s be- 
havior. He had seen and understood her 
childlike impulse to rush into his arms and 
caress him. He had observed the suddenness 
with which she abandoned that purpose, and 
adopted a tone of cordial friendliness instead. 

‘‘ In her gratitude to me,” he argued, for 
having rescued her from conventual re- 
straints and from a repulsive life prospect, and 
for having brought her into a larger life which 
she intensely enjoys, the old, childish impulse 
to caress me was for the moment dominant. 
But she remembered that she is a young 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGIl^IA 239 

woman now, with a personal dignity to main- 
tain. More important still, she remembered 
that — well, she remembered Greg Tazewell, 
the one man who means all there is in the 
world to her. 

“ She is right, of course. He is fitter to 
make her happy than I am, and besides he has 
awakened her soul, as I never did and never 
could. It is better so. Greg and I are friends. 
I will take myself utterly out of his way. 
Whatever of gratitude and personal friendship 
Valorie may feel for me, must weigh nothing 
in the scale. As soon as this tangle in her af- 
fairs can be straightened out, I’ll go back to 
my steamboating and leave the two to be 
happy. 

‘‘But I shall never love any other woman 
than Valorie Page so long as I live” 

Then another thought entered his mind as 
if some Demon of Suggestion had thrust it 
there. 

‘‘ If Valorie and Greg were married, these 
people would have no further claim upon her. 
She would be free. Why shouldn’t they solve 
the riddle in that easy way ? 


240 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


But somehow that thought troubled him so 
greatly that he dared not entertain it. He 
was one of two gentlemen of Virginia, and as 
such he would in the end do his duty, what- 
ever personal distress it might cause him. 
But as one shrinks from the surgeon’s knife 
even when he knows its use to be necessary, 
so, for the present, Phil Shenstone shrank 
from actively suggesting what seemed to be 
the only or at any rate the easiest way out of 
existing complications. 

He gave Valorie the gloves, but he did it 
in a way that robbed the act of every particle 
of the significance Mrs. Albemarle had in- 
tended it to bear. 

Then he went away and sent Mrs. Albe- 
marle her flowers. Perhaps in her eyes he 
mended matters a trifle by sending Valorie at 
the same time a little bunch of forget-me-nots, 
which as Mrs. Albemarle delightedly observed, 
the girl cherished with special tenderness, 
throwing some gaudier blooms away to make 
place for them. 


XXIV 


A s he drove away from Woodlands, 
the lawyer, Stone, puzzled himself 
mightily and to no purpose. He 
could not make out the cause of Colonel Shen- 
stone's indignant outbreak, for the reason that 
neither his thinking habit nor his moral per- 
ception lay within the same plane in which the 
old Virginian’s thinking was done. Trained as 
the young man had been in that school of 
legal ethics which had found acceptance among 
the smaller men of the profession in many 
parts of the country, he could not understand 
how anything that lay within the limits of 
technical legality could be otherwise than 
proper. The proposal of compromise which 
he had suggested to the old Virginian had been 
carefully kept within those limits. He had 
made no threat of anything to be done in case 
of its non-acceptance. And yet Colonel Shen- 
241 


242 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


stone had angrily called it a threat of black- 
mail. Cudgel his brain as he might, Stone 
could remember no precedent, no decision, no 
obiter dictum even, upon which a court could 
so construe what he had said ; and as statutory 
definition and court construction were to his 
mind the ultimate sources of ethical obligation, 
he felt that he had been guilty of no wrong 
doing. 

Yet he was not without apprehension. Since 
his advent in Virginia he had discovered that 
in that strangely constituted society — which 
he could neither understand nor secure admis- 
sion to — quixotic old gentlemen of Colonel 
Shenstone’s type, especially where they stood 
high at the bar as the colonel did, were able 
to exercise an influence over courts and juries 
that he could in no wise understand. They 
seemed to be able, upon occasion, to go behind 
the ‘‘ statutes in that case made and provided,” 
and to invoke a higher law which they called 
honor, with extraordinary success. 

Indeed, it was his observation of this sort of 
thing that had induced Stone to leave New 
York at the beginning of his career and seek 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 243 


a practice in Virginia. During a period of 
observation there he had made up his mind 
that the lawyers in that state were sadly want- 
ing in sagacity. They seemed to be able men, 
learned in those broad principles of law and 
equity which he had purposely neglected, be- 
cause of his quick appreciation of their use- 
lessness in the winning of cases; but every 
time he went into court as a spectator of pro- 
ceedings, he saw these men actually losing 
vital points in their cases, not only by their 
quixotic refusal to take advantage of techni- 
calities that tended to the defeat of justice, 
but still more by their refusal to pervert pro- 
visions of law to the advantage of their clients, 
as they easily might have done. These men 
actually proceeded upon that exploded old 
dictum of the English law, which they had 
sworn to obey, that a lawyer’s duty is to be 
true to himself, true to the law, true to the 
court, and true to the client.” They put them- 
selves first, insisting upon it that as gentlemen 
they must maintain an attitude of honor and 
integrity, even though the client’s cause should 
suffer loss. They insisted upon being true to 


244 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


the law, even when the law was adverse to 
their clients. They recognized their obliga- 
tion to be true to the court ” by refusing to 
pervert law in the interest of clients who had 
paid them to conduct their cases to successful 
issue. In their view the interests of the client 
were subsidiary to all these higher consider- 
ations, and so in their hands a client was likely 
to lose his case if it were not a good one, sup- 
ported by considerations of right and justice. 

This was not Fernando Stone’s idea of the 
function of the lawyer. He had been trained 
to think that it is the sole duty of the lawyer 
to win his client’s case, right or wrong, and to 
that end to employ every means in his power. 

As he sat looking on at Virginia court pro- 
ceedings, he saw case after case lost upon prin- 
ciple which he confidently believed he could 
have won by disregard of principle and in- 
sistence upon technicality. 

He saw a great opportunity for the exer- 
cise of his peculiar abilities in a State in which 
the practitioners of law were so greatly ham- 
pered and restrained by conscience and by ab- 
surd traditions of honorable conduct. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 245 

So, taking a partner of his own kind, he set- 
tled in Richmond. In the lower courts he 
achieved a certain measure of success. He 
succeeded by adroit insistence upon technical- 
ities, in so far winning his cases as to bring 
himself into a considerable practice and into 
hopeless disrepute among honorable men. 
But to his surprise his success in the higher 
courts met with obstacles which he could in 
no wise understand. There seemed to pre- 
vail in those courts a disposition to regard 
justice and right, and the obligations of com- 
mon honesty as actually superior to statutory 
provisions. More annoying still, the courts of 
Virginia insisted upon construing even statu- 
tory provisions in the light of these absurdly 
sentimental theories of '' right between man 
and man.’* In one case in particular. Stone 
had met with defeat in a peculiarly humiliat- 
ing manner. Before Judge Clopton he had 
made a technical point with great ingenuity. 
The Judge courteously commended the in- 
genuity of the counsel, but added : 

“ The court can not believe that the law of 
Virginia intends injustice or means to tolerate 


246 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


it. The construction which the ingenuity of 
counsel has sought to place upon it, would, if 
sustained by the court, work a grievous in- 
justice. The court, therefore, refuses to ac- 
cept that construction, and instructs the jury 
to disregard it utterly. With that instruction, 
given with all the emphasis the court can 
command, the jury will take the case.’^ And 
the jury did, and gave a verdict against his 
client. 

Nevertheless, Fernando Stone, as he drove 
to the station, was unable to understand Col- 
onel Shenstone’s angry reception of his pro- 
posal of compromise. It was clear to his mind 
that his client’s case had enough of plausibility 
in it to make defense against it a rather costly 
indulgence. With a view to his own fees, he 
stood ready to advise a compromise if the 
colonel had consented to pay a sum much 
smaller than the cost of litigation, a sum one- 
half of which he would gladly take as his own 
compensation. He even stood ready, in that 
case, to compel his client’s acceptance of half 
of the money in satisfaction of her claim, by 
advising her that she really had no case at all. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 247 


and that she ought to be very grateful to him 
for having compelled Colonel Shenstone to 
buy her off. 

Colonel Shenstone's meditations after the 
man’s departure, were of a very different kind. 

‘‘ Confound the fellow ! ” he thought — for 
he objected to swearing as unbecoming in a 
gentleman — confound the fellow ! I won- 
der what sort of swinish brute he thought me. 
Anyhow, I’ve given him enough points on 
which he must furnish proof to keep him busy 
till Phil comes and tells me the whole story. 
Till he does, I’m crippled by lack of knowl- 
edge of the facts. When I know them all I’ll 
find a way to twist that wretched little statute- 
monger into all sorts of double bow knots. I 
can beat him on the principles of course, even 
without the facts. There isn’t a court in Vir- 
ginia that would take my dear Little Minx out 
of my care and turn her over to a woman who 
wants to make a stage performer of her. But 
I want to know the facts, I’ll write to Greg to 
send Phil to me the moment he gets to Rich- 
mond.” 

And he did. And in due course of mail 


248 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


his summons should have reached Greg Taze- 
well and through him come into Phil Shen- 
stone’s hands, early on the next morning. But 
as his body servant never could be persuaded 
to understand that the postal requirements of 
the United States Government were applica- 
ble to missives sent by so distinguished a per- 
son as his master, he omitted to affix a stamp 
to Colonel Shenstone’s letter. 

The body servant was so far right in his 
understanding of such matters that the post- 
master at the station, instead of sending the 
communication to the dead letter office for 
lack of postage, held it until the next day, 
when embracing an opportunity, he returned 
it to Colonel Shenstone with a rather elaborate 
apology, explanation and humble request that 
the stamp required by law should be affixed 
to it. 

In the meanwhile Greg Tazewell, to whom 
the letter was addressed, had left Richmond 
for the North without explanation, without 
previous notice to anybody, and leaving be- 
hind him only a brief note, written to give his 
address to Phil Shenstone in case of need. 


XXV 


B ut Phil Shenstone needed no sum- 
mons from his uncle. He had hur- 
ried from the West to Richmond for 
the express purpose of going to Woodlands, 
consulting Colonel Shenstone and taking upon 
himself the fight in Valorie’s behalf. It had 
been his intention to go at once to Woodlands 
without pausing even to have his clothes 
brushed or his shoes polished. But Greg 
Tazewell had sent an emissary to meet him at 
the railway station, and in answer to the sum- 
mons he had gone to the hotel to meet his 
friend and learn what he could of the situa- 
tion. Then had come Mrs. Albemarle’s note 
and he had felt bound to respond to it. Upon 
leaving her he must go to the florist’s, of 
course, and discharge himself of his indebt- 
edness for the gloves. After that he had to 
go to the bank to secure the promised letter of 
249 


250 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

credit, and that took so much time that really 
he felt that it would not do to leave its de- 
livery to the deliberate movements of a bank 
messenger. Mrs. Albemarle had named no 
time within which the document should be de- 
livered, but she had mysteriously intimated 
her purpose to do something without delay 
and he, in his turn, had assured her that he 
would arrange the matter at once. It was 
obvious, therefore, that he ought to deliver 
^ the document in person. Besides — well, he 
had seen Valor ie only in Mrs. Albemarle’s 
presence, and possibly — no, it would be better 
if it should turn out otherwise. Still — well 
on the whole his duty to deliver the financial 
paper in person and at once was obvious. 
Moreover, the cashier had charged him to see 
to it that Valor ie should write her , signature 
upon it for identification, and that might need 
some explanation to one so unused as she was 
to financial transactions. 

So, calling a cab, he drove to Mrs. Albe- 
marle’s. 

That was precisely what that sagacious gen- 
tlewoman had expected him to do, and in 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 251 


preparation for it she had conjured up a wea- 
riness. She never had a headache. She was 
too abundantly healthly for that sort of fem- 
inine indulgence. “ Besides/’ she often said 
when that plea was suggested to her, nobody 
would ever believe me. For the life of me I 
can’t ‘ look the part ’ of a lackadaisical, head- 
ache-ridden woman.” But to-day, in antici- 
pation of Phil Shenstone’s visit, of which she 
was as confident as she was of the striking of 
the clock, she took pains to feel weary and in- 
disposed to exert herself in the reception of 
visitors. 

‘‘ I’m going to make myself comfortable 
for once, Val,” she said. “ I’m going to put 
off my gown and snuggle into something 
soft, and warm and easy. If anybody calls 
I’ll excuse myself. I’m going to rest while 
you read John Esten Cooke’s new novel to 
me. It’s called ‘ Henry St. John, Gentle- 
man,’ and you’ll find it on the table. You 
know John Esten Cooke is our Virginia nov- 
elist, and he’s sure to call here pretty soon. 
When he does we must both be prepared to 
talk intelligently about his new novel. Be- 


252 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


sides, he’s the dearest soul imaginable — a 
gentleman altogether, gentle and manly, and 
the very soul of honor and chivalry. I wish 
all our young men were such as he is. Be 
sure, when you talk to him to remember that 
it was his brother, Philip Pendleton Cooke, 
who wrote ‘ Florence Vane,’ the poem you 
were reading last night. There’s a chance that 
some others may call to-day, possibly John R. 
Thompson, or even ‘ the solitary horseman.’ ” 
Who’s the solitary horseman, please ? ” 
asked Val. I’ve met a Mr. Cooke and 
Mr. Thompson, but who is the other ? ” 

“ Why, George Prince Regent James, of 
course. That isn’t his name exactly, but we 
who know him and love him, call him that, 
just for fun, and because he is a very prince 
regent of courtesy. His real name is George 
Payne Rainsford James, and you’ve read his 
novels as by G. P. R. James. He’s Her 
Britannic Majesty’s Consul in Richmond and 
the jolliest.old boy you ever saw. John R. 
Thompson, as of course you know, is another 
of our literary lights. He’s a poet and the 
editor of the Southern Literary Messenger. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 253 


By the way, in case, he should call you’d better 
beforehand read a little poem he has just pub- 
lished. It is called ‘ Lou.’ You’ll find the 
magazine containing it on my dressing table. 
It has a line in it well worth remembering, 
Describing Lou it says: 

* And the soft October sunshine was tangled in 

her hair.* 

That’s better than Tennyson’s 

* Glittering like a swarm of fireflies, tangled in a 

silver braid/ 

because it’s simpler and more natural, it seems 
to me. If you agree with me, remember to 
express that opinion the first time Thompson 
calls. There are some others. I think you’ve 
met Mr. DeWitt, the editor, and Mr. A. Jud- 
son Crane who practices law for a living and 
writes poetry for pleasure. Now that I think 
of it, Richmond is quite a literary centre. 
There are four or five of my Richmond college 
boys who write verses for the Waverly Mag- 
a^ine and send them to me to be admired.” 

“ There don’t seem to be any women in 
your list,” said Valorie. 


254 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Oh, of course there are Marion Harland 
and Mary Raglan and half a dozen other 
dear friends of mine who write divinely. But 
they are women and if any of them should call 
I’d order them up here for a cozy chat. I 
was only cataloguing the men, because if any 
one of them calls you’ll have to receive him 
and tell him I’ve wrapped myself up in cotton 
wool till I’m utterly invisible. He’ll be glad 
of that, if he has good taste, and if he hasn’t 
he may as well go away. You see, dear, men 
are like morning glories.” 

How do you mean ? ” 

Why morning glories lovingly climb over 
any old stump or railpile, and cling to it as if 
they really appreciated it, when in fact what 
they want is access to the sunlight above. So 
it is with men. I’m over forty, my dear, and 
supremely happily married. I love and trust 
my husband and he loves and trusts me. In- 
cidentally, and just for your private instruc- 
tion, he and I worship each other in private, 
though in public we pose merely as the best of 
good comrades. We’re carrying on a social 
establishment together, and we’re getting a lot 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 255 

of fun out of it. He rejoices to see me a 
social queen, and I rejoice to see him a king 
among men. He’s a judge, you know, of our 
highest court, and so his word is law. If any 
distinguished gentleman from any part of the 
world comes to Richmond, he becomes Judge 
Albemarle’s guest, quite as a matter of course, 
and I really have a great deal of trouble, dear, 
in deciding in each case whom to invite to 
meet the distinguished stranger. I must pick 
out six, eight or ten as the case may be, and 
it is a puzzle to know which six, eight or ten 
to choose. I must say Judge Albemarle 
is always ready to help me. If there are 
thirty men who ought to be invited and thirty 
women of course, and we can’t invite but ten 
of each and don’t know whom to choose, he 
suddenly has an inspiration. Not that I sug- 
gest it, dear, for I never do that, and when 
you are married you’ll do well to remember 
never to suggest anything to your husband. 
If you let him take the initiative always, he’ll 
appreciate his manhood and worship you as the 
very wisest woman in the world, a woman who 
adequately recognizes masculinity. But you 


256 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

can very easily put him in the way of sug- 
gesting the right thing. 

“ For instance, when Jack and I — I mean 
the Judge of course, but I have a habit of call- 
ing him Jack because that is what he was 
called when I married him — when he and I 
find it impossible to determine which ten men 
should be chosen, of the thirty that ought to 
be invited to meet the distinguished stranger, 
I fall into a state of hopeless imbecility and 
begin ' wishing ’ things. Of course * wish- 
ing ’ is the resort and resource of imbeciles 
only. I ‘ wish ^ our dining room would ac- 
commodate the whole thirty and the comple- 
mentary women, and I say, ‘ then we could 
give three dinners at once.’ Of course the 
wish is futile, and I know it; but it suggests 
something brilliant to Jack, and that is what I 
intend. 

‘ Great thought,’ he exclaims. ‘ We 
can’t give one dinner to thirty men and thirty 
women but why not give three dinners to ten 
men and ten women each, on successive even- 
ings? It would emphasize your social con- 
trol of the distinguished stranger.’ I meekly 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 257 


submit and the thing goes off perfectly. Jack, 
the dear fellow — oh, I forgot, I should say 
Judge Albemarle — is happy and I am happy, 
and everybody else is happy. There’s nothing 
in the world like tact, Val, and after all it is 
only a tender deference to other people’s self 
love. And why shouldn’t we minister to that ? 
It is only a kindly, generous, sympathetic 
thing to do. Did it ever occur to you, Val, 
that to every human being the most interest- 
ing thing in existence is himself? Then if 
we want our fellows to be happy, why 
shouldn’t we feel and manifest an interest in 
them ? That’s what we call ‘ tact ’ but after 
all it is nothing but kindly human sympathy, 
and as we are all human, why shouldn’t we 
cultivate it ? It seems to me that there is only 
a choice between ‘tact,’ which means sym- 
pathy, and the utter selfishness which puts 
others out of the reckoning and regards only 
oneself. For my part I prefer to be interested 
in others and to make them feel that I am so.” 

“ But my dear Mrs. Albemarle,” said Val- 
orie, who neither understood nor suspected 
what was going on with respect to herself, and 


258 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


who knew not why she was lingering so long 
in town, “ All you are saying to me sounds as 
if I were to remain here for a long time to 
come, when I’m daily expecting Uncle But- 
ler to send the Woodlands carriage for me. 
In fact I’ve written asking him to do so, now 
that the theatricals are over. Of course it’s 
delightful to be with you, but Uncle Butler 
needs me to keep him company, and I’m posi- 
tively frightened when I think how the house- 
keeping there is going at loose ends.” 

“ My dear,” returned the elder woman, 
“ you don’t understand. You are staying 
here not only with Colonel Shenstone’s con- 
sent, but by his desire. You shall know all 
about it presently, but just now it’s a dead se- 
cret between Colonel Shenstone and me.” 

With that she withdrew into her dressing 
room to snuggle into something soft and 
warm and easy,” as she had said, and Val- 
orie sat down in great perplexity. She took 
up the magazine and tried to read John R. 
Thompson’s little poem, but she could not 
keep her attention fixed upon the lines. As 
she thought of what her hostess had said to 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 259 


her, her perplexity became a troubled anxiety. 
Could it be that she had offended Colonel 
Shenstone, or that he too had been displeased 
by her assumption of Jennie Right’s part? 
He had not seemed to be so at the time, but 
perhaps it was only his courtesy to conceal his 
displeasure. Then another thought came to 
her. Perhaps he had fallen ill again and was 
trying to conceal the fact from her. At that 
thought she became positively alarmed. 

At that moment Mrs. Albemarle returned to 
the room just as a maid entered, bearing Phil 
Shenstone’s card. 

“ Go down and receive him, dear. Tell him 
I’m fleece-lined now and all muffled up, and 
am seeing nobody but that you are taking my 
place.” 


XXVI 


I T was with something of eagerness but 
more of reluctance that Valorie des‘cended 
the stairs and entered the parlors to meet 
Phil Shenstone alone. She eagerly wanted to 
see him again and talk with him in the old fa- 
miliar way. There were scores of things she 
wanted to say to him and > scores of other 
things she wanted to ask him. And yet she 
felt a strange shrinking from the interview 
which she could in no wise explain to herself. 
If she could have had Mrs. Albemarle with 
her, as she had had her in the morning, as a 
sort of protector, she felt that the meeting 
would have been an altogether welcome event. 
As it was, she twice paused upon the stairs, 
half minded to retreat. She was both amused 
and angry with herself for her senseless 
shrinking. 

“ What is the matter with me, I wonder ? ” 
260 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 261 


she said to herself. Fm not afraid of Mr. 
Phil — at least I never was before. No, 
that’s not it. I’m not afraid of him now. 
He’s the best friend I ever had in the world. 
It is something else, I’m afraid of. Maybe 
I’m afraid of myself. I reckon that’s it, but 
I don’t understand it. It’s only foolishness 
anyhow.” 

And with a determined dismissal of the un- 
worthy fear she calmly passed into the room 
where he sat, and tried to greet her friend 
and protector with the old cordiality that had 
marked their intercourse ever since he had 
taken her from the convent, rescuing her from 
something, she knew not what, and bringing 
her into the easy, graceful and strangely fas- 
cinating Virginia life that she loved so much. 
Her effort was measurably successful, but not 
so completely so as she had hoped to make it. 
Phil Shenstone discovered the effort she was 
making to banish restraint from her manner, 
and to him the explanation seemed obvious. 

** She is shy of telling me about her feel- 
ing for Greg Tazewell,” he thought. And on 
his own part he dreaded lest she should do 


262 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


so. He had no doubt of the facts, but he 
shrank from her confession of them as from 
an expected blow. 

In his anxiety to prevent the open revela- 
tion, he managed to put something of strange- 
ness and hardness into his own manner, which 
Valorie had never seen there before. 

Under ordinary circumstances, meeting her 
after so long an absence, his first words would 
have been : 

“ Sit here by me, Val, and tell me all about 
yourself.” 

He dared not say that now, lest the telling 

all about herself,” should consist chiefly in 
telling him the one thing he shrank from hear- 
ing from her lips, though he confidently be- 
lieved he knew it already. He felt that he 
could hear that news with a calmer mind from 
Greg Tazewell himself, and indeed he had 
gone to Greg’s hotel room while waiting for 
the letter of credit, for the express purpose 
of giving his friend an opportunity to tell 
him. Half to his disappointment and half to 
his relief, he had discovered that the young 
doctor had left at noon for New York, leav- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 263 

ing a note for himself, saying that he had 
been suddenly called North and giving him an 
address in New York where he might be 
reached by mail or telegraph if Colonel Shen- 
stone should fall ill again or in the event of 
any other emergency requiring his presence in 
Virginia. 

Confidently supposing that Valorie must 
know all about this matter, Phil was on the 
point of asking her when Tazewell would re- 
turn, but he shrank from that as he had done 
from the other suggested opening of the con- 
versation, lest it lead at once to the revelation 
he dreaded to receive from her lips. 

So after the first greetings were over there 
was an awkward pause — such as had never 
before vexed the intercourse of these two. By 
way of ending it, Phil said : 

I’m delighted to see you looking so well, 
Val, and I’m glad to tell you that our steam- 
boats are all prosperously busy again.” 

The girl eagerly caught at the opportunity 
thus to avoid a too personal conversation. 

‘‘ Yes,” she said quickly, Dr. Tazewell 
told me a few days ago that you had succeeded 


264 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


in getting your business affairs into a satis- 
factory state again, and Vm so glad for your 
sake.” 

“ You’ve reason to be glad for your own, 
Val. Did I never tell you that all the money 
your father left with me for you is invested 
in those steamboats ? ” 

I don’t think you ever did, or if you did 
I suppose I wasn’t paying attention. Anyhow 
I’ve been perfectly satisfied to leave all that 
to you.” 

“ Thank you. I’m glad to report that your 
money has quite doubled itself since your 
father’s death, and in the present condition of 
the steamboat business it is likely to double it- 
self again within the next year, — unless for 
some reason you should decide to withdraw it 
and invest it in some other way.” 

“ Why how could I ever think of that, Mr. 
Phil? You’ie the best friend I ever had, 
aren’t you ? ” 

“ I hope you’ll always think so Val, and I 
intend to be that always, but I didn’t know. 
You see — well don’t let us talk of that. 
When Greg comes back — ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 265 


‘‘ Why, has Dr. Tazewell gone away? ” she 
asked in a surprise so genuine that he could 
not doubt its reality. I don’t think he told 
Mrs. Albemarle he was going.” 

Phil Shenstone was sorely puzzled, but the 
subject was a dangerous one for minute in- 
quiry, so he merely answered : 

I rather wonder at that. All I know is 
that when I tried to see him an hour or two 
ago I found him gone. He left a note for me 
saying he had been suddenly called to New 
York and giving me his address there.” 

The girl sat in meditation for a moment. 
Then she asked: 

“Will you give me the address? You see 
if Uncle Butler should have another danger- 
ous attack I should want to telegraph him to 
come back immediately. I simply couldn’t let 
any other doctor treat Uncle Butler. : I don’t 
believe there is any other doctor who could 
do it successfully. At any rate I shouldn’t 
want any other to have the case.” 

Phil personally shared Valorie’s opinion of 
the superiority of Greg Tazewell’s learning 
and skill, but he interpreted her attitude as a 


266 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


confirmation of his conviction that these two 
had come to an understanding. ‘‘ A woman 
never thinks in that way/’ he reflected, about 
any man but the one who has won her heart 
completely.” 

I quite agree with you,” he answered, 
but I hope the emergency you suggest may 
not arise. Em going out to Woodlands this 
afternoon by the train, to attend to some busi- 
ness. I imagine Uncle Butler has been won- 
dering why I am not there already. But I 
couldn’t go till now. I had some matters to 
attend to here, chiefly for Mrs. Albemarle. By 
the way, the main thing she wanted me to do 
was to get this document for you, and as I 
can’t see her I must put it into your hands. 
It’s just as well, for you must put your signa- 
ture beneath it.” 

“What is it?” she asked with that little 
scared feeling with which women unaccus- 
tomed to documentary solemnities always ap- 
proach a matter of the kind. 

“ Oh, it is nothing very dreadful — nothing 
that need alarm you. It is only a letter of 
credit.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 267 


‘‘What is that?’^ 

“ Why, simply a letter issued by a bank, 
telling bankers in other cities that you have 
money on deposit in the bank issuing it, and 
asking them to cash any drafts you may make 
upon your account/' 

“ But I haven’t any use for such a letter as 
that — a letter of credit.” 

“ You might have, Val. If you should 
travel to the North or to Europe, you’d 
need — ” 

The girl rose excitedly and confronted Phil, 
who courteously rose as she did. 

“ What does all this mean, Mr. Phil ? ” she 
asked with a flash of anger in her eyes which 
made her seem more beautiful than ever to 
Phil Shenstone. “ Mrs. Albemarle is having 
a lot of clothes made for me that I don’t in 
the least need, and she won’t tell me why. 
She refuses to let me go back to Woodlands, 
and she won’t tell me why. Uncle Butler- 
doesn’t send the carriage for me, and he won’t 
tell me why. And now you have been getting 
this paper for me, and you won’t tell me why. 
You must and you shall, or I’ll go to Wood- 


268 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


lands by train and make Uncle Butler tell me. 
What does it all mean ? 

Sit down again, Val, and listen,” he said 
soothingly. I see how you feel about these 
things and I don’t wonder you feel so. You 
think we are treating you like a child, and we 
have no right to do that, for you are a grown 
woman now and a woman entitled to be con- 
sulted in all that concerns herself. But, be- 
lieve me, those who care very dearly for you, 
have preserved secrecy with respect to those 
plans, not because they did not trust your judg- 
ment and your womanly capacity to act 
wisely, but simply because they wished to spare 
you annoyance over troubles that may never 
come. For my part I do not think their se- 
crecy wise in itself or just to you, and I am de- 
liberately going to betray it, by telling you 
the facts so far as you may care to know them. 
I’m under no pledge of secrecy and no obliga- 
tion of any kind to withhold these things. So 
if you will dismiss your vexation with me and 
listen, you shall hear all about it.” 

Oh, thank you, Mr. Phil,” she said 
eagerly, resuming her seat. ‘‘ You know I 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 269 


couldn’t be angry with you. But please go on. 
I’m on pins and needles of anxiety.” 

Unhappily for Valor ie, another caller was 
at that moment announced. As she after- 
wards said : 

‘‘ Things will happen in that way sometimes, 
and one just has to bear it with a smiling 
face ; but it is very annoying.” 

She bore herself well under the infliction, 
but she made what effort she could to shorten 
the period of interruption. She told the vis- 
itor, with every mark of sincerity, how sorry 
she was that Mrs. Albemarle could see no 
callers that day, and as she did so she in- 
dulged a hope that he would announce his pur- 
pose to call again, and take his leave. Instead 
of that he gallantly declared that Valorie’s 
presence amply compensated for any other ab- 
sence. 

“ I shall certainly not report that speech to 
Mrs. Albemarle,” she replied. 

No, please don’t.” 

And so with entirely vapid and meaningless 
pleasantries for conversation, he sat out the 
full time allowed by custom for a call. It was 


270 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


a brief time, of course, but to impatient Val- 
orie it seemed at least an hour. And the 
worst of it was that she was beset by appre- 
hension lest some other caller should come be- 
fore this one left. She was spared that, how- 
ever, and at last Phil was able to tell her what 
she so greatly wanted to hear. 

There are some people, Val,” he began, 
who are trying to get possession and control 
of you by some sort af legal process. I 
don’t understand just how they intend to go 
about it, but I suppose Uncle Butler does, and 
he had Greg Tazewell telegraph me to come 
on here so that I may give him all the facts in 
your case. You see he must know everything 
I know, in order to defeat these people’s pur- 
poses. That’s why I must go to Woodlands 
by the afternoon train. I’m afraid he is very 
impatiently waiting for me. As nearly as I 
understand the matter he intends to fight it 
out in the courts, if he finds he can do so suc- 
cessfully, and if not, then to fight it out in 
some other way. Until he gets all the facts 
from me, he cannot be sure what he can do 
in the courts. If he finds that he cannot surely 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 271 


beat the rascally lawyers at the legal game, 
I reckon he intends to put you out of their 
reach and beat them in that way. I don’t 
know that. It is only my conjecture. I 
imagine he is keeping you here with Mrs. Al- 
bemarle so that nobody can serve any sort of 
papers upon you, and I suppose that if worse 
comes to worst, he intends Mrs. Albemarle to 
slip away with you and take you to Europe 
for a time. I suppose that is why she is hav- 
ing a wardrobe prepared for you — so that 
you may be ready to slip away at a moment’s 
notice.” 

The girl’s face was so pale that Phil thought 
she was going to faint, but there was a reso- 
lute look in her eyes that reassured him. She 
tried to say something, but succeeded only in 
getting out the words : Go on please ! ” 

I’ve told you all you need to know for 
the present,” he said, “ all that I myself know, 
for that matter, and I have barely time to>catch 
my train. You must go above stairs now and 
rest. I’ll return to Richmond the moment I 
get through with Uncle Butler. Till then 
adieu.” 


272 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Valorie would have detained him if she 
could. She had many questions to ask and 
some things to say on her own account. But 
Phil understood, if she did not, how important 
it was not to tax her nervous strength further, 
and the necessity of hurrying to catch the train 
afforded him ample excuse for an abrupt part- 
ing. Fearing that she might faint upon his 
withdrawal, he pulled the bell cord before he 
passed out the door. 

She called after him : 

Thank you, Mr. Phil, with all my heart. 
You’re always good to me.” 


XXVII 


P HIL SHENSTONE had been gone 
scarcely half an hour when the Wood- 
lands’ carriage drove up, with Val- 
orie’s own maid for its solitary passenger. 

The maid bore a brief note from Col. Shen- 
stone to Mrs. Albemarle, asking her to send 
Valor ie home in the carriage and adding by 
way of explanation: 

‘‘ I fear I am coming down again under a 
severe attack of my old enemy, gout, and with 
Greg gone North — I don’t know where — 
and Phil not arrived yet, I cannot get on with- 
out my Little Minx. Please let the carriage 
begin its return journey as soon as Valorie 
can be ready, lest the trip extend beyond the 
daylight.” 

Valorie, pale, frightened and exceedingly in- 
dignant, was sitting in her own room when 
the carriage came, trying to formulate a pur- 
273 


274 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

pose already born in her mind, and to deter- 
mine in what way she could most effectively 
carry it out She was resolved, for one thing 
that she would not run away from the danger 
that threatened her, and the nature of which 
she understood more clearly than Phil Shen- 
stone did. 

It would be cowardly to do that,'^ she re- 
flected, “ and I don’t think Pm a coward. No, 
I’ll stay while Uncle Butler and Mr. Phil fight 
it out for me, and if they are beaten, I know 
what to do. I know what those people want. 
They intend to get possession of me and make 
a public performer of me for their own benefit. 
Very well. I’ll balk that. They may get 
possession of me, but they cannot make a pub- 
lic performer of me, for I will not perform. 
Not a note will I strike for them, not a step 
will I dance, no matter what they may do to 
me. 

It was then that Mrs. Albemarle entered the 
room bearing Colonel Shenstone’s note, and in- 
stantly every thought was driven out of the 
girl’s mind except that of setting out for 
Woodlands at the earliest possible moment. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 275 


She bade her maid pack a little trunk for her 
hurriedly. 

Just throw the things in, Sylvia; never 
mind folding them. We must get away 
quickly. Is your master very, very ill? Tell 
me the truth, do you hear ? ’’ 

“ No, Miss Valorie, he doan seem very sick 
to me. He’s jes’ limpin’ roun’ an’ frettin’ like, 
an’ his lips is purty pale, but dat’s all, as fur’s 
I kin see. But he’s mighty onpatient to git 
you home. He scolded me fur wantin’ to 
stop long enough to change my dress, and 
made me git into de carriage jes’ as I was, 
’thout even breshin’ my ha’.” 

‘‘ I understand. Hand me his note from 
the table there.” 

She was changing her gown with Mrs. Al- 
bemarle’s assistance, and as she stood she 
read the note again. One phrase in it struck 
her for the first time. It was that in which 
Colonel Shenstone mentioned Greg Tazewell’s 
absence at the North and added, I don’t know 
where.” Instantly she realized that no tele- 
gram had yet been sent to Tazewell; that it 
would be at least two hours before Phil could 


276 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


reach Woodlands; and that it would be still 
another hour before he could get a telegram 
back to the railway station for transmission 
to New York. Fortunately Phil had given 
her the address, and she resolved to save those 
three hours by sending a despatch on her own 
responsibility. About the only definite idea 
she had with regard to a telegraphic message 
was that it should be couched in as few words 
as possible. In her effort to comply with that 
requirement she managed to make her despatch 
a very peremptory one. It read : 

‘‘ Come home quick. Uncle ill.’’ 

She did not pause to reflect that as Tazewell 
had not left Richmond until noon of that day, 
he was scarcely more than started on his jour- 
ney. In fact he did not reach New York till 
the next day. When he did, he went to a 
hotel and then at once to the banker’s, to 
whose care the despatch had been sent. 

He obeyed the summons instantly. But it 
very greatly distressed him that the occasion 
for his return had arisen. He had nothing to 
do in New York, and the occasion for his go- 
ing thither at all had been only a pretended 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 277 

necessity. He had gone solely for the purpose 
of taking himself out of Phil’s way, and leav- 
ing him a fair field with Valorie. For if Phil 
Shenstone was one of two gentlemen of Vir- 
ginia, Greg Tazewell was the other. They 
were equally chivalric in soul and conduct, 
each equally resolute to do his duty regardless 
of his own desires and of consequences to him- 
self. As Phil, confidently believing that his 
friend had won favor in Valorie’s eyes, had 
betaken himself to the West, in order to leave 
Greg free to win the woman they both loved, 
so now Greg Tazewell, equally convinced that 
Phil Shenstone needed only to woo in order 
to win, had gone to the North to take himself 
out of the way of the wooing. In both cases 
the man making the sacrifice of self upon the 
altar of honor was additionally moved to the 
course he took by a natural desire to spare 
himself the pain of witnessing a happiness that 
involved himself in distress. Just as Phil 
Shenstone would have remained at the West 
with this intent, but for the peremptory sum- 
mons home for Valorie’s defense, so Greg 
Tazewell would at this time have gone abroad 


278 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


upon a pretence of scientific study, but for 
Colonel Shenstone’s need of him. 

Thus do men of sensitive minds play at cross 
purposes when they happen to be loyal friends 

— and in love with the same woman. These 
things constitute a part of the Human Com- 
edy, but it sometimes happens that they con- 
vert the comedy into the saddest of tragedies 

— for the woman in the case. 


XXVIII 


OR the first few miles of the journey 



Valorie had a broad, smooth, turn- 


pike road to travel over, and as Colonel 
Shenstone’s horses were always good and in 
good condition, her continual urging induced 
the driver to remain awake and make rapid 
progress. Then came the country roads, 
sometimes good in parts, in summer, but inex- 
pressibly bad everywhere at this time of year, 
with long stretches of mire so deep that even 
the stout horses found it difficult to achieve 
more than a snail's pace. While passing over 
those spaces the driver must remain awake, or 
the horses, for want of urging, would have 
stopped entirely. 

Just as the carriage came to the end of a 
long stretch of saturated and glutinous red 
clay road, and began the ascent of a hill, Va- 
lorie was startled by the appearance of Phil 


279 


28 o two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


Shenstone, on horseback, at the side of the 
vehicle. His high boots were red with mud, 
as if he had been walking, and his clothing, 
and even his face, were blotched with soil. 

Her exclamation and his were in effect the 
same — ‘‘ What are you doing here ? Phil 
was the first to answer. 

‘‘ The wretched train broke down a few 
miles out of town,’" he said, ‘‘ and after wait- 
ing half an hour, seeing no prospect of its 
speedy repair, I walked a mile or so to a plan- 
tation, secured a good horse and set out to 
ride the rest of the way. Seeing the Wood- 
lands carriage ahead of me, I recognized it in 
spite of its envelopment in mud, and hurried 
on to catch up with it. I didn’t expect to find 
you in it though. If you’ll shut your eyes a 
little and try to think of my bedraggled per- 
son as that of a gallant outrider, devoted to 
your service. I’ll accompany you the rest of 
the way.” 

Please don’t jest, Mr. Phil! Uncle But- 
ler is very ill again and Dr. Tazewell isn’t here 
and I can’t think what may happen. I’ve tele- 
graphed for Dr. Tazewell, telling him to come 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 281 


home quick. How soon do you think he can 
get here ? 

When did you telegraph ? ” 

“This afternoon — just before I started.” 
“ He won’t be in New York,” Phil said, re- 
flectively, “ till some time to-morrow. If he 
starts back at once — and of course he will — 
he should be here by day after to-morrow.” 

“ I didn’t think of that. How terrible it 
is to wait so long for him. But you mustn’t 
stay here talking to me, please. Ride on as 
fast as you can. Uncle Butler needs some- 
body with him, even if Dr. Tazewell isn’t at 
hand.” 

Phil put spurs to his horse, meditating upon 
her last speech, to which he attached a special 
significance. The emphasis she had put upon 
the word “ somebody,” meant that she re- 
garded his presence as a very inadequate sub- 
stitute for that of Greg Tazewell. 

“ And so it is,” he thought, “ so far as min- 
istry to my uncle in his illness is concerned. 
But is that all she meant ? ” 

With that he again urged his horse forward, 
impatient to be at Woodlands where he might 


282 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


find other occupation for his mind than brood- 
ing over these things to no purpose. 

After all/' he reminded himself, what 
does it matter? If I were in any uncertainty 
it might be worth my while to speculate upon 
the niceties of meaning that her words may 
carry. As I am not in any uncertainty, I must 
regard myself as a sublimated idiot in doing 
anything of the kind. I won’t do it again.” 

The winter sunset had already fallen when 
he dismounted at Woodlands. Throwing his 
rein to a negro boy and bidding him take the 
horse to the stables, he hurried into the house 
in anxiety as to his uncle’s condition. He 
found the old gentleman tossing about on a 
lounge, and immediately ordered him to bed, 
where one in his condition belonged. 

‘‘ You’re covered with mud,” said Colonel 
Shenstone as he submitted himself to be un- 
dressed by his body servant. You must have 
come on horseback ? ” 

'' I did — for the greater part of the way. 
The train broke down. But you musn’t bother 
to talk now. Uncle Butler. You must get to 
bed.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 283 

Then you didn't bring my Little Minx 
with you. Lm very sorry.” 

“ She will be here within half an hour. She 
is coming in the carriage, you know, and the 
roads are very heavy. I passed her a mile or 
so away.” 

This news brought a light into the old gen- 
tleman's face, and without further questions he 
permitted Phil to help him into bed. But there 
was still something on his mind, for as Phil 
turned to the fire to dry his boots, he called to 
him: 

“ Wait a moment, Phil. There's something 
else. Those rascals will take pains to know 
that Val has come home, and they may try to 
kidnap her under some form of law, I don't 
know what. My head isn't clear and the pain 
is so great. You must look out for her Phil, 
and not let them come near the house.” 

“ Rest easy. Uncle. I'll look out for that, 
and you may go to sleep in perfect confidence 
that nobody shall approach this house during 
your illness without my knowledge and con- 
sent. There's the carriage with Val.” 

He hurried out to assist her to alight but she 


284 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


had not waited for him. She had herself 
opened the carriage door, sprung out of the 
vehicle and nimbly covered the ground that lay 
between the landing and the porch, where she 
met Phil on his way out. 

How is Uncle Butler ? she asked, but 
without waiting to hear his answer, she hur- 
ried to the old gentleman’s room to see for 
herself. 

She found him distinctly better than he had 
been half an hour before, — because of the com- 
fort of her coming. But she wanted the full- 
est possible information and sought it by ques- 
tioning while she was throwing open her wraps 
and removing her bonnet, — for in those old 
days even the youngest women wore bonnets 
and were exceedingly pretty in them, too. 
Those old daguerreotypes which suggest the 
contrary are bearers of false witness. 

“ But you must be very tired. Little Minx, 
and you can’t have had your dinner,” said he, 
in tender concern for her. 

I was very tired, but I’m rested now that 
I’m with you and find you so much better than 
I feared. Are you sleepy, Uncle Butler ? ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 285 

No, my dear. I’ve slept off and on all 
day.’’ 

‘‘ Then, if I may, I’m going to have my little 
dinner right here in your room. May I ? ” 

His look of gratification was answer enough, 
as she turned to give orders to a servant. 

I’ll run upstairs and get myself into an 
easy gown of some sort. Uncle, but I’ll be back 
in a minute.” 

God bless the Little Minx ! ” he murmured 
as she left the room. When her dinner was 
brought in, the two fell into a quiet, soothing 
talk which lasted for more than an hour in a 
lazy, desultory, and comfortable fashion. 

In the meanwhile Phil Shenstone made prep- 
arations for the defense he had promised. He 
armed three young negro men with shotguns, 
and stationing them in commanding positions, 
ordered them to see to it that nobody not a 
friend of the family, known to them as such, 
should be permitted upon any pretext whatso- 
ever to approach the house until he should him- 
self be notified. He had the utmost confidence 
in the execution of his instructions to the letter. 
He had been brought up in the plantation life. 


286 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


He knew the loyalty of the negroes to their 
master; he knew their lifelong habit of obey- 
ing orders, as the soldier does, without ques- 
tioning them and without a thought of personal 
responsibility for the consequences of obedi- 
ence. 

‘‘ I suppose it’s a high-handed proceeding,” 
he said to Valorie when she left her uncle 
asleep and joined him in the hall. ‘‘ It might 
make trouble, in case a sheriff’s deputy should 
come to serve papers. I think I’ve heard 
something about the enormity of the offense 
involved in resisting an officer of the law in the 
execution of his duty, but — ” 

“ Oh, Mr. Phil, please don’t get yourself ar- 
rested! ” pleaded the girl with much concern in 
her voice, a fact which Phil observed with a 
little quickening of the pulse. “ Please don’t 
take any risk like that.” 

‘‘ Nobody is likely to arrest me while those 
boys are on guard,” he replied smiling. “ Be- 
sides, a man’s house is his castle, you know, 
and he has a right to defend it against all in- 
truders. At any rate I’ve undertaken the task 
of excluding all strangers from this house, and 


TWO GENTLEMENi OF VIRGINIA 287 


of course I’ll do it, if only in order that Uncle 
Butler may sleep peacefully and get well.” 

“ You really do think he’ll get well, don’t 
you, Mr. Phil?” eagerly asked the girl with 
her hands pleadingly upon his arm. She had 
thus easily and quickly transferred her solici- 
tude from the younger man to the older one, 
and the completeness of the transfer seemed to 
Phil Shenstone chasteningly significant. 


XXIX 


ALORIE slept that night upon an im- 



provised couch in a room adjoining 


^ Colonel Shenstone’s, while his body 
servant watched by his bedside, with orders to 
wake her instantly if necessity should arise. 

When morning came the sick man was 
neither better nor worse, but to Phil’s sugges- 
tion that they should send for some neighbor- 
ing physician, Valorie opposed an entreaty. 

I don’t think we need do that,” she re- 
plied. Dr. Tazewell will surely be here by 
to-morrow night, and you know he’s the only 
doctor round here who knows how to treat 
such a case. I know all the little palliative 
things he would order done if he were here. 
I can keep Uncle Butler fairly comfortable till 
he comes, and I don’t want any other doctor to 
meddle with the case. Still, of course, it is for 
you to decide.” 


288 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 289 


“ It shall be as you wish/’ he answered, 
‘‘ and perhaps you are right.” 

His mind was upon this new manifestation 
of Valorie’s attitude toward Greg Tazewell. 
‘‘ She well nigh worships him,” he said to him- 
self. “ And that is as it should be, — under 
the circumstances.” But he did not formulate 
the circumstances to which his thought re- 
ferred. 

During that afternoon a messenger from the 
railway station brought a telegram from Greg 
Tazewell to Valorie. 

‘‘ Starting at once,” it read ; if I make all 
connections should arrive at six o’clock to- 
morrow evening.” 

‘‘It’s hard to wait so long,” said Valorie; 
“ but there’s no help for it. Uncle seems a 
little better to-day, and anyhow. Dr. Tazewell 
will be here by six or seven o’clock to-morrow 
evening. Please send a strong, fast horse to 
meet the train, Mr. Phil.” 

“ If I make all connections,” the dispatch 
said. In that primitive time the phrase cov- 
ered a good deal of uncertainty. Railroading 
was in its infancy then, or at best in its early 


290 . TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


childhood, and travel was beset by uncer- 
tainty. Tracks were ill built. Rails were 
simply spiked down to ties that lay more or 
less loosely on the earthen roadbed. The iron 
rails were in no way fastened together at the 
ends, and in many cases they were badly lam- 
inated. Engines were feeble and of imperfect 
construction. Axles were so badly made that 
hot-boxes ” were of frequent occurrence, 
causing much delay. As each railroad was 
operated separately and with very little refer- 
ence to others, one or more missed connections 
were to be expected in the case of every jour- 
ney like that from New York to Richmond, 
involving as it did eight or nine changes of 
cars or boats. 

Knowing these conditions far better than 
Valorie did, Phil was less confident than she 
of Greg’s arrival on the appointed evening. 
Still he hoped. He sent a servant with a horse 
to meet the six o’clock train, directing him, if 
Greg should not arrive at the expected time, to 
wait until he did come. 

The day of waiting was a tedious one to 
Phil. Valorie ministered to Colonel Shen- 


TWO GENTLEMEN- OF VIRGINIA 291 


stone’s needs, and was almost all the time in 
his chamber, so that the young man had not the 
relief of her company. During the morning 
there came a special messenger from Mrs. 
Albemarle, bearing a note of inquiry to Va- 
lorie, who, in her preoccupation with nursing, 
asked Phil to answer it in her stead. By way 
of killing time he wrote at almost inexcusable 
length. After that he had nothing to do but 
walk restlessly about like a perturbed spirit 
until late in the afternoon, when Edna Spotts- 
wood arrived to make inquiries concerning the 
invalid. After a brief interview Valorie, 
pleading the necessity of her return to the sick 
room, turned the visitor over to Phil, as she 
had done with the note. 

This was a welcome circumstance, for Phil 
Shenstone had conceived a very pronounced 
liking for Edna Spottswood. 

As he had not seen her for many months 
past, there was much for the two to talk about 
and they made the most of it. But in the 
course of their conversation the young woman 
told him some things that not only distressed 
him, but filled him with self-reproach. 


292 TWO GENTLEMEN, OF VIRGINIA 

The Mattapony plantation was one of those 
over which Colonel Shenstone had a certain 
supervision as counsel, but still more as a 
friend of the family. It was a fine estate, now 
fallen into difficulties. Its late owner, Edna 
Spottswood’s father, had managed the cultiva- 
tion of its fields fairly well, but, after the 
manner of his predecessors, he had maintained 
a scale of living which its revenues could ill 
support. Generous, open handed, hospitable, 
and imbued with an unconquerable optimism, 
he had year by year added to the large hered- 
itary debt, until at his death Colonel Shenstone 
found the plantation too heavily encumbered to 
be easily relieved. Added to this was the fact 
that with only two women to manage it, the 
place yielded less than before, so that its diffi- 
culties increased. 

When Colenel Shenstone, during the preced- 
ing autumn, had sought to equip Phil with the 
information necessary to enable him to act as 
the old gentleman’s substitute in the manage- 
ment of the estates in his charge, his chief pur- 
pose had been to bring the young man’s busi- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 293 


ness sagacity to bear upon the Mattapony prob- 
lem. 

When Edna explained to him how matters 
with her mother and herself had gone from 
bad to worse during his absence, he reproached 
himself for having remained away so long. 
But neither idle self-reproach nor idle wishing 
was habitual with Phil Shenstone. It was his 
habit to make himself master of the terms of 
every problem presented to him, and to bring 
all his energy and all his sagacity to bear upon 
its solution. 

“ I will to-day go carefully over all the pa- 
pers in my uncle's possession," he said to the 
sorely distressed girl, and to-morrow, if 
Greg gets here to-night. I’ll ride over to Mat- 
tapony and go through all the papers there. 
Please have them ready for me. I’ll try to 
find a way out, — or make one.’’ He added 
the last phrase with a note of determination 
which increased the girl’s admiration for him 
very dangerously to herself. 

For admiration, in a woman, for the per- 
son, the manners and the character of a young 


294 TWO GENTLEMEN/ OF VIRGINIA 


man, if the young man is not in love with her, 
is the most dangerous possible attitude of 
mind, just as compassionate pity for a young 
woman in distress, is dangerous to the peace 
of mind of the man cherishing it. 

In this case both these dangers were pres- 
ent, and the worst of it was that circumstances 
now promised to compel a very close and fre- 
quent intercourse between the two persons con- 
cerned. Edna was an altogether charming 
young woman with whom any right-minded 
young man might easily fall in love, as many 
young men had already done to their sorrow 
and disappointment. Besides she had the low, 
distinct, contralto voice which was one of the 
chief fascinations of Virginia women. 

On the other hand, Phil Shenstone had high 
character, chivalric manners, a brilliant mind, 
a pleasingly wide acquaintance with men and 
affairs, a shapely person and an unusually 
handsome head. Besides, he was altogether 
the best dressed man, in an unpretentious way, 
who had ever been seen in that part of Vir- 
ginia. That is something that always counts 
for much in the eyes of women. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 295 


These were the conditions of the problem 
presented by the coming intimate and sympa- 
thetic association of this young man and this 
young woman. Who could say what answer 
to it they were likely to work out together ? 

Almost any observant Virginia dame would 
have made a confident conjecture. But human 
life and human character are complex, and 
even the wisest of dames sometimes find them- 
selves at fault in prediction. 


XXX 


I T was not quite midnight when Greg 
Tazewell, six hours late, rode up to the 
Woodlands door at a swinging gallop. 
Phil and Valorie were waiting for him. Phil 
welcomed his coming with cordiality; Valorie 
with an enthusiastic delight which she made 
no effort to conceal, and which Phil observed 
with feelings that he did not care to analyze. 

The young doctor threw aside his hat, over- 
coat and gloves, and began at once to question 
the other two as to the patient’s condition. 
Having satisfied himself that there was no im- 
mediate occasion for interference on his part, 
and learning that Colonel Shenstone was sleep- 
ing, though uneasily, he seemed to dismiss all 
concern from his mind, in behalf of his own 
needs. 

Can I have a bite to eat ? ” he asked, turn- 
ing to Valorie; I’ve had no supper, and no 
296 


TWO GENTLEMEN- OF VIRGINIA 297 


dinner worth mentioning either, for that mat- 
ter.” 

A fleeting shadow of annoyance passed over 
Valorie’s face as she answered coldly: 

“ I supposed you’d be hungry, and I’ve al- 
ready ordered some supper for you. But 
won’t you go in and see Uncle Butler first? ” 

‘‘ Not to-night. It isn’t necessary, and it 
is better not to wake him. After I’ve ap- 
peased the pangs of hunger by some slices t)f 
cold ham. I’ll prepare a quieting draught which 
you may give him if you find him very restless 
and wakeful at any time. I’ll see him in the 
morning.” 

This time Phil Shenstone happened to be 
looking at Valorie and saw another and more 
pronounced look of annoyance appear for a 
brief moment in her countenance, as she men- 
tally ejaculated : 

“ How brutally cold-blooded you are ! ” 

But as the words were not spoken Phil could 
in no wise interpret the look and he thought 
it on the whole unnecessary to do so. 

When Tazewell’s supper appeared and he 
sat down in the dining room to enjoy it, the 


298 TWO GENTLEMENI OF VIRGINIA 


very relish with which the hungry man ate 
annoyed the girl, and when, instead of making 
the invalid the subject of conversation, he in- 
dulged his laughing propensity by giving a 
humorous account of his journey, she rose 
with dignity and said: 

If you will excuse me. Ell go to my pa- 
tient. You may leave the soothing draught 
with Sylvia, if you please, after you have fin- 
ished your supper and before you go to bed. 
Mr. Phil, you’ll show Dr. Tazewell to his room, 
will you not ? I have duties in the sick 
room.” 

This time there was no doubt that Valorie 
was angry, or deeply offended, or at the very 
least “ vexed,” to employ a favorite feminine 
term. 

Great Scott, what have I done ? ” ex- 
claimed Greg, laying down his fork and look- 
ing at Phil, in amazement. “ She’s in a fury 
with me, and I can’t guess why. Can you? ” 

No. Her mood is one I have never seen 
in her before. Perhaps you’ve not done any- 
thing, but omitted to do something. She’s 
very tired, poor girl, and the strain of waiting 


TWO GENTLEMENi OF VIRGINIA 299 


for you has taxed her nerves sorely. I think 
we shall find her in a calmer temper in the 
morning. At any rate there’s nothing to be 
done to-night. Fill a pipe.” 

Phil argued that this was merely one of 
those little manifestations of temper which 
often vex the intercourse of plighted lovers, 
and as such, a thing of no consequence. Per- 
haps Valorie felt that in his first eagerness 
for news of the patient, Greg had responded 
less cordially than he ought to her glad greet- 
ing. ‘‘ In any case,” he thought, “ it is none 
of my business, and they’ll patch it up the first 
time they are alone together.” 

As the two friends smoked, Tazewell asked : 

Have those people made any move in my 
absence ? ” 

“ None that we know of, though it has been 
a week now since that shyster was here.” 

Yes, I know. Perhaps he is gathering 
himself up for a spring. We must be pre- 
pared at all points. There has been enough 
mischief done already.” 

‘‘ How do you mean ? ” 

‘‘ Why in my opinion Colonel Shenstone’s 


300 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

present attack is due in its severity at least to 
the anger that fellow aroused. By the way if 
they make any move while the attack contin- 
ues, we must carefully keep the fact from his 
knowledge, no matter how imperative it may 
seem to tell him of it. Please bear that in 
mind, Phil. It is of vital importance.^’ 

I’ll take care of that. But now, my dear 
fellow, you ought to go to bed. You’re worn 
out with your journey.” 

** Yes, and I must be fresh in the morning. 
Will you send some one to pour cold water 
over me when you have me waked? Good- 
night. You needn’t climb the stairs. I know 
my way to my room.” 

During his steamboating career, Phil Shen- 
stone had used himself to sleeping at irregular 
hours. The time of day or night when he 
slept or woke was a matter of indifference to 
him. Just now he was not minded to sleep. 
His spirit was perturbed in many ways, and 
he had many perplexing things to think of. 
He greatly longed to go away to the West 
again and plunge headlong into affairs that 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 301 


would leave him no time for thought of other 
than external things. But his uncle’s illness 
and Valorie’s danger bound him to his present 
surroundings. On his uncle’s recovery he 
would still have Valorie’s story to relate for 
the old lawyer’s guidance, and even when that 
should be done, he must not leave Virginia 
while Edna Spottswood’s affairs were in their 
present tangle. 

Irritated by the restraints with which cir- 
cumstances thus bound him, and still more by 
his inability to cast off the bonds, it would have 
been torture to him to go to bed. It was still 
late winter, according to the calendar, but the 
weather was softly warm and there was a 
late rising moon. He refilled his pipe and 
strolled out into the house grounds for the 
sake of air and exercise. When the pipe 
burned out he replenished it from the tobacco 
jar which he had placed in the porch against 
such need. He had no matches, of course. 
It was not the custom in those days for gen- 
tlemen to carry matches or to light their pipes 
otherwise than with a coal of fire. * In winter 


302 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


the coals were plentiful in the open fireplaces 
which were in every room. In summer there 
were sure to be little negro boys about who 
could be sent to the kitchen — a detached 
building always — for the needed coal. 
Neither of these resources was open to Phil 
in the small hours of the morning, but it was 
easy for him to stroll out to the kitchen and 
help himself. 

On one of these excursions he found Aunt 
Kizzie, the cook, awake and sitting up on her 
pallet. She was one of many negroes who 
could never be persuaded to sleep in a bed. 
She and other like-minded ones, preferred to 
doze before a partially dying fire, sitting in a 
chair or stretched upon a quilt on the earthen 
floor, and waking now and then to smoke a 
pipe or to go out and look at the stars to see 
what time it was. Their skill in telling time 
in that way was so considerable that their opin- 
ions were more trustworthy than those of 
many of the clocks of that period. 

Aunt Kizzie was a privileged character, es- 
pecially in the case of Phil Shenstone, to 
whom she often said : 


TWO GENTLEMEN' OF VIRGINIA 303 

Why chile, I raised yo' father/’ 

On this occasion she assailed Phil with a 
question : 

“ What’s yo’ a doin’, Mas’ Phil, prowlin’ 
roun’ dis heah time o’ night? Why ain’t yo’ 
in yo’ baid ? ” 

‘‘ Well, why aren’t you in yours. Aunt 
Kizzie?” 

“ Now look heah, chile, doan you go to be 
axin’ me no questions. I asked yo’ what yo’ is 
a-doin’ prowlin’ roun’ dis time o’ night.” 

, I am smoking. Aunt Kizzie.” 

Ain’t I got no eyes ? ” she asked scorn- 
fully. What for yo’ answer me like dat ? 
Is yo’ a thinkin’ o’ little Miss Valorie?” 

'' I’m thinking of a good many things. Aunt 
Kizzie.” 

Is Miss Valorie dun give yo’ de sack? ” 

No, Aunt Kizzie.” 

Den why doan’ you go to baid like a 
Christian ? ” 

‘‘ Why don’t you. Aunt Kizzie? ” 

Mas’ Phil, yo’s de perplexin’est an’ mos’ 
tormentin’est chile / eber raised. Git out o’ 
heah, now, an’ let me git a nap; ef yo’ don’t 


304 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

ril throw de skillet lids at yo’ an' de skillets 
too. Do yo’ heah ? ” 

Thus admonished and with a genuine regard 
for Aunt Kizzie’s nap, Phil retired to the 
porch, just as the darkness gave place to the 
dawn. His legs were a trifle weary with the 
night-long strolling, so buttoning his coat 
against the chill of the early morning, he sat 
down in one of the heavy oaken chairs with 
which the porch was furnished. Not long af- 
terwards, between the daylight and the sun- 
rise, Valorie appeared. 

I have slept very little and very badly,” 
she said by way of explanation. “ I feel the 
need of the open air. Plow good it smells. 
But what are you doing out here at this hour, 
Mr. Phil?” 

'' That’s what Aunt Kizzie asked me when I 
went to the kitchen to light my pipe a while 
ago,” he replied. 

Didn’t you sleep well ? ” 

“ I haven’t slept at all, Val. I haven’t been 
in bed.” 

Are you ill ? ” she asked with a note of 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 305 


sincere anxiety which was distinctly pleasing to 
Phil. 

“ Not at all. I was never better in my life. 
But Pm very irregular in my sleeping habits, 
and when Greg went to bed I didn’t feel like 
sleeping, so I came out to enjoy the fine night. 
How did Uncle Butler sleep?” 

Thank you,” she said, gratified to discover 
that Phil was not indifferent, as she believed 
Greg Tazewell to be. • “ Thank you, fairly 
well, since I gave him the soothing draught at 
four minutes after two.” 

Valorie had an unusual habit of exactitude 
in all her statements. If asked the time she 
would give it not in round figures — as most 
persons did at that time when neither clocks 
nor watches could be depended upon for accu- 
racy — but exactly according to the clock. 
When laughed at for this she would reply : 

It is just as easy to say ‘ sixteen minutes 
after ’ or ^ seventeen minutes before ’ as to say 
fifteen in either case. I like to tell the truth, 
that’s all.” 

He’s sleeping very quietly now,” she 


3o6 two gentlemen* OF VIRGINIA 

added, and I hope Dr. Tazewell will find him 
in fair condition — whenever he gets ready to 
see him.” 

Phil observed the pause and the vexation in 
her tone, as she added that last phrase, but he 
found it difficult to interpret her mood. It 
was apparent that she was displeased with 
Greg, but why or to what extent, he could not 
make out. 

I sincerely hope so,” he responded. ‘‘ Pm 
sure Uncle Butler is not nearly so ill as he was 
during the last attack — not so ill by any means 
as I feared he would be. But you’ll get chilled 
standing here. Let’s take a little walk. There 
are some crocuses or daffodils already bloom- 
ing out there by the walnut trees; I couldn’t 
make out which they are in the dim moonlight. 
Let’s go and see.” 


XXXI 


S they inspected the profusely blooming 



bed of new-born flowers, Phil gath- 


^ ered a handful of them and presented 
them to his companion, saying gallantly : 

They are bright and golden. May your 
life be always like them, Val.’’ 

A moment passed before she could trust her- 
self to speak. Then she said: 

“ Thank you, Mr. Phil, for the flowers 
and still more for the wish. I’ll put them in 
water and set them where Uncle Butler will 
see them when he wakes.” 

After a brief pause she said : 

“ Mr. Phil, there are some things I want to 
say to you. I wanted to say them when you 
were leaving me in town, but — well, you had 
to hurry, you know, to catch your train, and 
there has been no opportunity since then. 


307 


3o8 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


Mr. Phil, I shall never leave Uncle Butler so 
long as he lives. You have no idea how he 
depends upon me for his happiness. He be- 
gan to get better, you know, the moment I 
got back to Woodlands, and every time he 
wakes he asks if I am there, for he doesn’t see 
very well and I keep the room darkened. 
When I say : * Yes, Uncle, I’m here,’ he takes 

my hand and caresses it and says something so 
loving that it makes me very happy and sets 
me crying. He needs me all the time. It 
isn’t because of anything I do for him — for 
anybody else could do all that — but just be- 
cause he loves me and likes to have me with 
him.” 

Yes, I know all that, Val, and I rejoice in 
it far more than I can tell you. He is the best 
man in the world, I think, and you have 
brought a new light into his darkened life. 
You can never do a better thing, Val, or one 
better worth while, no matter how long you 
may live.” 

Forgetting for the moment the reserve she 
had of late felt it necessary to practice in her 
intercourse with Phil, Valorie took his hand 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 309 


and gently pressed it in lieu of spoken answer 
to his words. 

It was a critical moment for Phil Shen- 
stone. But he remembered Greg Tazewell, 
and he remembered his own obligation to ac- 
quit himself well as a loyal gentleman and 
friend. So conquering his momentary im- 
pulse to declare his love, just as she, remem- 
bering herself, withdrew her hand from his, he 
said: 

‘‘ Go on, Val. You had something more to 
say to me.” 

Yes,” she answered. Have those people 
done anything more ? ” 

‘‘ Not yet. I suppose they are preparing 
some sort of surprise for us.” 

They might as well spare themselves the 
trouble.” 

“ How do you mean, Val? ” 

“ Why I mean that no matter what they do, 
and no matter what any court may order, I 
will never go to them, never, never, never ! I 
know what they want — or at least a part of 
it. I heard about it in the convent. They 
want to put me on the stage to earn money for 


310 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


them. They mean then to sell me to some 
rich man as his wife. Now let me tell you 
that even if they should seize me by force, they 
would get no good out of it. I would never 
play a note or dance a step for them. They 
might beat me, but it would make no differ- 
ence. They might put me in jail, and it would 
make no difference. They might torture me 
as some of the saints were tortured, but it 
would make no difference. I may belong to 
them — though I don’t know why or how — 
but my fingers and toes are my own, and it 
is my fingers and toes they want. So what is 
the use ? ” 

The girl did not speak excitedly. Her voice 
was calm and level. There was no catching of 
the breath, no smallest hurry in her enuncia- 
tion, no suggestion of hysteria in her manner, 
but there was a resolute determination there 
which must have been discouraging to her ad- 
versaries had they heard her words. She 
went on: 

And I will not run away like a coward, 
either. I will not go North or to Europe to 
escape them. I shall stay right here at Wood- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 31 1 


lands to make Uncle Butler happy until they 
attempt to seize me. Mr. Phil, I want you 
please to buy me a good Colt’s revolver — for 
self-defense.” 

‘‘ You have no need of that,” he answered. 
‘‘ Listen, Val ! ” 

He took her hand and held it while he 
spoke. 

“ Those people will not resort to any form 
of violence. They know better. And if they 
did — am I not here, and isn’t Greg at hand ? 
We should meet violence with violence. But 
I assure you they are not thinking of anything 
so desperate as that.” 

Then why do you keep your negro sen- 
tinels on guard, Mr. Phil ? ” 

I ought to have told you about that, but I 
didn’t think of your misinterpreting it. They 
are there simply to prevent anybody from serv- 
ing papers on Uncle Butler by leaving them at 
his house while he is ill. When he gets well 
again the sentries will be withdrawn. I sup- 
posed you understood that.” 

“No. I thought you feared somebody 
would seize me by force.” 


312 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Nobody would think of such a thing, Val. 
It would mean a long term in State prison, to 
say nothing of the chance of being shot in the 
attempt — a chance which I should do my best 
to convert into a certainty. No, there is no 
danger of that kind, and I don’t think there is 
much danger of any kind. Fm not a lawyer, 
of course, but I think I can say very confi- 
dently that when those people serve papers as 
I suppose they will do, we can beat them in 
the courts, particularly after I get a chance to 
give Uncle Butler all the facts.” 

Thank you for telling me, Mr. Phil,” she 
replied. Then after a pause. 

What if we couldn’t beat them in the 
courts? What if it should be decided that I 
belong to those people? Would the court 
compel me to go with them? I’ve told you 
they should never get any good out of me, but 
should I be compelled to go with them ? ” 

Not for long,” he answered resolutely. 
How not for long?”’ 

‘‘ Why I’d kidnap you again. You know I 
kidnapped you before, so I’m a hardened 
criminal in that way. I’d do it again with- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 313 

in twenty-four hours after they got you/' 

“ Yes, I believe you would. Thank you. 
Fm happier now," she said. My mind 
is relieved." 

You have no doubt that I would do what 
I have said ? " he asked. 

Doubt? No. You are brave and strong, 
and good ; I could never doubt you in 
any way. But I must go to Uncle Butler now. 
He’ll be awake very soon if he isn’t so already. 
— Mr. Phil?" 

What is it, Val?" 

Do you suppose Dr. Tazewell would mind 
very much if you had him waked this early in 
the morning? I still believe in his skill and 
judgment, and I want him to see Uncle Butler 
just as soon as he can be persuaded to do 
so." 

Her way of putting the matter seemed to 
Phil a strange one, but he made no effort to 
guess its meaning. In her present mood to- 
ward Greg Tazewell she was beyond his fath- 
oming. Instead of trying to interpret the 
speech, therefore, he answered it : 

“ I am sure he is as anxious to see his pa- 


314 TWO GENTLEMEN! OF VIRGINIA 

tient as we are to have him do so. I’ll have 
him waked at once, and I’ll have a servant 
pour half a dozen buckets of cold water over 
him.” 

What for? ” 

“To freshen him up. He asked me last 
night to do so. You may depend he’ll have all 
his wits about him after that. I think I’ll try 
the same treatment myself, after Greg sees 
Uncle Butler. It’ll give me an appetite for 
breakfast.” 

As she glided into the house she paused 
upon the doorsill and turning to him, said: 

“ Thank you again for all, Mr. Phil. I 
think you are better than anybody” 

“ Is it quite loyal of you to say that, Val — 
giving me first place in your esteem? ” 

“ Oh, I except Uncle Butler, of course,” she 
answered over her shoulder as she retreated. 

Again Phil was puzzled. 

“ I wonder how far she will carry her 
pique. I’m afraid there is trouble ahead for 
Greg.” 


XXXII 


D r. TAZEWELL found Colonel Shen- 
Stone in much better condition than 
he had feared, and at the end of his 
examination he reported that recovery was al- 
ready well begun. 

“ You had better keep your bed for a day or 
two more,” he said to his patient. ‘‘ It isn’t 
well to sit up too soon, but with the treatment 
I’m going to give you, I hope to see you 
‘ clothed and in your right mind ’ not many 
days hence. I must warn you, however, to 
keep yourself in your right mind if you don’t 
want to come down again. You musn’t fly 
into a passion again, as you did with that 
lawyer. That is what bowled you over this 
time.” 

Instantly Valorie responded: 

‘‘ Dr. Tazewell, you’ve no right to scold 
Uncle Butler and I beg that you will not do 

315 


3i6 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 

it again. He has a right to grow angry when 
he is insulted as he was by that man.’^ 

“ I sincerely beg pardon, Miss Page. I 
didn’t mean to ‘ scold ’ Colonel Shenstone. I 
only meant to warn him.” 

“ Come here, Little Minx,” said the old 
gentleman. You mustn’t scold the doctor, 
or you’ll make us think you are a little minx 
in the dictionary sense. He is perfectly right, 
and I shall not allow myself to fly into a pas- 
sion again, now that I have you here to do all 
that for me. But now you must go to your 
room and go regularly to bed for a good, long 
sleep. You’re tired out, and I won’t have it 
so. You are to do as I tell you, or I’ll fly into 
another passion and give the doctor a new 
grip on me. Go to bed at once, and don’t get 
up for six hours at the least.” 

‘‘ I’ll go. Uncle, as soon as the gentlemen 
have had their breakfast.” 

** Confound the gentlemen and their break- 
fast! Let them look out for themselves with 
the help of the servants, as I had to do for 
more years than you have lived — when I 


TWO GENTLEMEN! OF VIRGINIA 317 


hadn’t my Little Minx to coddle and spoil 
me. 

** But who’ll make the coffee, Uncle ? ” 

‘‘ I will,” said Phil. ‘‘ Fm an expert.” 

** Why, how did you learn to do that ? ” 

'' By watching a young lady do it — a young 
lady whom I call Val. I confess I wasn’t 
specially concerned with the details of the 
process, but the accessories interested me.” 
The accessories ? What do you mean ? ” 
Why the grace of the young lady, the 
plumpness of her elbows and all that, and be- 
sides — ” 

Valorie interrupted him, not caring to hear 
more. 

“ ril go to bed at once. Uncle Butler. I 
can sleep sweetly now that the doctor pro- 
nounces you so much better. I should have 
slept last night if he could have reassured me 
in that way before he went to bed. Doctor, I 
beg your pardon if I spoke crossly a little 
while ago. Perhaps Fm nervous, though that 
isn’t ever a good excuse. Good morning. Uncle. 
Adieu, gentlemen. Fve given special orders 


3i8 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


to the cook to have your breakfast served 
early. I don’t suppose she’ll do anything of 
the kind, but I’ve given the orders any how.” 

She was half way through the doorway as 
she spoke the last words, and a few seconds 
later she was safe above stairs. Manifestly 
she had no mind to listen to any response Dr. 
Tazewell might feel moved to make to her 
hurried apology, or to the vicious little stab 
she had given him in her last speech. 

“ That’s a flag of truce, at any rate,” 
thought Phil. “ They’ll make it up next time 
they meet.” 

But apparently Dr. Tazewell was beset by 
no great eagerness to have the meeting an 
early one for while he and Phil were at break- 
fast, he announced his purpose to ride over to 
his own plantation as soon as the meal should 
be over. 

‘‘ I suppose my presence there is badly 
needed just now,” he said in explanation. 
“ I’ve been absent for more than a week now 
— yes, for nearly a fortnight, — and there’s no 
knowing in what condition things are by this 
time. Colonel Shenstone needs nothing now 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 319 


but good nursing and the medicines I’ve left 
for him. There is no need for me to see him 
again for a day or two, unless some unfavor- 
able symptom should show itself and I do not 
expect that. If it should happen, send for me 
at once, Phil. Otherwise I’ll devote a day or 
two to my own neglected affairs.” 

Beyond promising to do as requested, Phil 
said nothing. But mentally he reflected : 

So you think it is your turn to sulk do 
you? I don’t envy you the penance you’ll 
have to do for that. But it isn’t my affair.” 


XXXIII 


D uring the three days in which Greg 
Tazewell did not think it necessary to 
visit his patient Colonel Shenstone 
rapidly improved, but Valor ie’s temper, so far 
as the doctor was concerned underwent no 
such change for the better. 

The displeasure she had felt and manifested 
was due solely, as we know, to what she in- 
terpreted as indifference on his part to Colonel 
Shenstone’s case, and his failure to visit the 
patient each day seemed to her to confirm and 
emphasize that indifference. She knew noth- 
ing of Greg Tazewell’s real motive in remain- 
ing away from Woodlands as long as his duty 
to his patient would allow. How should she 
know that his absence was prompted by chiv- 
alric regard for herself and an excessive loy- 
alty to his friend Phil Shenstone? How 
should she know that Greg Tazewell had not 
320 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 321 


yet conquered his love for her? Her rejec- 
tion of his suit had been kindly, considerate 
and very gentle, but it had been so firm and 
so positive as to leave him no ground of hope 
in that direction. Was he not a strong, reso- 
lute man? Was it not clearly his duty as well 
as his interest to put aside all thought of win- 
ning her and to conquer a passion so mani- 
festly hopeless? Firmly believing that he had 
done so, she could have no inkling of the 
motives of his present conduct. She could 
only attribute his voluntary absence from Col- 
onel Shenstone's bedside to that indifference 
which she mistakenly believed he had shown 
in his omission to examine his patient on the 
night of his arrival, and still more in the light- 
ness of his conversation at the supper table 
that night. 

It was with a dignity that left little room 
for friendly cordiality, therefore, that she re- 
ceived him when on the morning of the fourth 
day he rode over to Woodlands. So marked 
was her coldness indeed that Phil Shenstone, 
in loyalty to his supposed obligations, was at 
pains to take himself out of the way. 


322 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


‘‘ I must give them a chance to make it up/^ 
he reflected, and with that intent, as soon as 
Greg had passed favorably upon his uncle’s 
condition, he said to him : 

Greg, I have some important matters to 
attend to over at Mattapony. Indeed I’ve 
been needed there for several days. Of course 
you’ll remain for dinner at Woodlands, and 
so, if you don’t mind being left, I’ll ride over 
there for an hour or two.” 

Without waiting for Greg to offer the ex- 
cuses that were near his lips, he sprang into 
the saddle and rode rapidly away. 

Greg’s first feeling was one of annoyance, 
but upon reflection he was rather glad to have 
this opportunity to “ have it out ” with Valo- 
rie. He was anxious to learn precisely what 
his offense in her eyes had been, and to atone 
for it if possible. For a brief moment the 
thought flitted through his mind that perhaps 
after all Valorie was not so far different from 
other young women as he had supposed; that 
perhaps she had expected the compliment of a 
second proposal. But he promptly dismissed 
the suggestion not only as unworthy but as 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 323 

absurdly unlikely, in view of the very posi- 
tive way in which she had entreated him not 
to return to that subject again. Moreover, 
nothing could be clearer, he thought, than that 
she had given her heart to Phil Shenstone and 
that he was in honor bound to recognize and 
respect an engagement of which he felt sure, 
although it had not been announced or even 
hinted at in any way. 

After Phil had gone Valorie joined Greg in 
the parlor, by way of doing her duty as host- 
ess, and still more for the purpose of receiv- 
ing his instructions as nurse. 

These were brief and simple, relating chiefly 
to diet, and when he had finished giving them, 
Greg turned to her with an anxious face, say- 
ing: 

“ You are angry with me. Miss Valorie. 
Would you mind telling me why? ’’ 

I am not angry with you ; at least I don’t 
think I am. I have been displeased, and per- 
haps I have shown my displeasure more than 
I should. If so I beg you to forgive me, re- 
membering how anxious I have been about 
Uncle Butler.” 


324 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

'' I forgive you freely/’ he replied, if there 
is anything to forgive, which I do not admit, 
though I must own that you have made me 
suffer somewhat.” 

‘‘ I am sorry,” she said, and after the brief- 
est possible pause she added, “ for the occa- 
sion.” 

“ Would you mind telling me what the oc- 
casion has been? What is it I have done to 
displease you ? ” 

I supposed you understood,” she answered 
with a touch of surprise. 

“ Indeed I do not, though I have tried hard 
to conjecture what it all meant. Tell me, 
please.” 

“ I thought you indifferent to Uncle But- 
ler’s suffering,” she answered frankly, adding : 
“ and candidly I think so still.” 

How can you have thought such a thing 
as that? And how can you think it now? 
Certainly nothing could be further from the 
fact. There is no man living whom I reckon 
so dear a friend as Colonel Shenstone, no man 
for whom I would do more or sacrifice more. 
Believe me I speak the truth.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 325 

“ I believe that of course, because you say 
it. You are a gentleman and of course you 
speak only the truth. I must have miscon- 
strued your conduct.’^ 

** Very certainly you have. I cannot even 
imagine what conduct of mine you could have 
construed to mean or to suggest indifference 
on my part to Colonel Shenstone’s welfare or 
comfort. Tell me please.’’ 

I must, of course, though after what you 
have said, it seems an ungracious thing to do.” 

I’ll overlook the seeming ungraciousness, 
if you’ll only tell me and give me an oppor- 
tunity to explain.” 

There have been several things,” she said, 
as if recalling the occurrences, one by one. 
** You responded as promptly as possible to 
my summons. I give you credit for that — 
or rather I should say I have given you credit 
for that from the first and all the time.” 

‘‘ I deserve no credit for that. The re- 
sponse was as much to my own eager desire 
as to your summons. I was far from my 
hotel when I received your despatch, and there 
was not time in which to return there if I was 


326 TWO GENTLEMEN, OF VIRGINIA 

to catch the next train. In my anxiety to 
reach Colonel Shenstone’s bedside as soon as 
possible, I left New York without returning to 
the hotel and without so much as a handbag.” 

‘‘ Thank you for that. But when you got 
here, you were in no hurry to go to his bedside. 
You waited to eat and even to sleep first.” 

‘‘ And you attributed that to indifference ? ” 
What else could I think ? ” 

My dear Miss Valor ie, I thought you un- 
derstood. I had closely questioned you and 
Phil about his condition; I had learned every- 
thing that could have significance; I knew 
that sleep was his only immediate need, and 
you told me he was sleeping. In my judg- 
ment as a physician it was altogether best 
for him that he should not be disturbed, but 
that sleep should be encouraged by the draught 
I left with you, to be given if he should wake 
during the night. It was not indifference but 
concern for his welfare that prompted me.” 

‘‘ Yes, I can see that now,” she answered, 
‘‘ and perhaps I should have seen it at the time 
but for the other things.” 

^^What were they?” 


TWO GENTLEMEN' OF VIRGINIA 327 


‘‘ Why — it isn’t easy to explain what I 
mean — but while you were taking your sup- 
per, you seemed to forget all about Uncle But- 
ler’s case; you talked lightly and jestingly, 
and it hurt me. Perhaps I was over sensi- 
tive at the time, but I had been so anxious ! ” 
‘‘You will believe me when I tell you that 
I talked as I did about other things solely for 
your sake ? ” 

“ How so?” 

“ A physician, if he is at all wise, carries 
with him many remedies besides medicines. 
After the strain of your anxiety for your 
uncle, and your eagerness for me to be here to 
attend him, you were in a dangerously over- 
wrought condition of nerves. I felt it neces- 
sary to reassure you concerning Colonel Shen- 
stone, and it was for that purpose that I talked 
lightly of other subjects, avoiding all mention 
of his illness. I thought my manner would do 
more to reassure you than any words of confi- 
dence I might speak. Can you not under- 
stand that and believe it ? ” 

“ I understand it now, and of course I be- 
lieve whatever you tell me. But I did not un- 


328 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

derstand at the time, and when you left right 
after breakfast next morning, and did not re- 
turn for three days, I was sure of your indif- 
ference/^ 

Here was the hardest point that Greg had 
been called upon to meet. In the very nature 
of the case he could not tell her all of the 
truth, but at least he could truthfully say : 

I was entirely sure that Colonel Shenstone 
needed nothing but to continue the treatment 
and regimen I had prescribed for him. Un- 
less there should be some change for the worse 

— and I asked Phil to notify me in that case 

— there was not the slightest occasion for me 
to see him during the next three days. He 
was in good hands and getting well, and my 
own affairs badly needed my attention.'’ 

I have been very unjust to you, Dr. Taze- 
well,” said the girl, taking his hand, ‘‘ and I 
sincerely ask you to forgive me.” 

‘‘ Don’t let us talk of forgiveness. It was 
dull in me not to see how easily you might 
misunderstand, especially in your over-wrought 
condition. I should have realized that. I 
should have taken pains to explain to you. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 329 


The fault was all my own. Let us be good 
friends again ! ’’ 

With all my heart. You can imagine that 
this conversation has been anything but pleas- 
ant to me, especially in its beginning. But 
I’m glad to have had it. It has relieved my 
mind, and acquitted you of an unjust accusa- 
tion. We are the best of good friends again, 
and Em going to volunteer a promise : If ever 
again I find myself disposed to accuse you. 
I’m going to tell you so, frankly. Then you 
can set me right if I am wrong.” 

It was high time now for Valorie to go to 
her household duties, and she did so with a 
feeling of gladness and relief that was very 
grateful to her spirit. As the day was fine, 
sunny and spring-like, Greg betook himself to 
the porch, where with a pipe he found himself 
happier than he had been for weeks past. 

Once as Valorie crossed the hall he called 
to her, saying : 

It occurs to me that it might be an agree- 
able change for Colonel Shenstone if he came 
out and sat with us at dinner to-day. Ask 
him, please. A little cheery companionship 


330 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


will do him more good now than anything else, 
and as his chamber is on this floor there are no 
stairs to tire him/’ 

“ Oh, thank you, very, very much. I’m 
sure Uncle Butler will be greatly pleased. He 
told me this morning how weary he was of the 
confinement, and I’ve been wishing he might 
come out for awhile, but I hardly dared ask 
it. I wonder if my wishing made you think 
of it?” 

Perhaps so. I don’t know. At any rate 
you see how true it is that a doctor must carry 
around with him many remedies besides those 
in his saddle bags.” 


XXXIV 


W HEN Phil Shenstone returned just 
before the four o'clock dinner, he 
observed so great an amelioration 
of relations between Greg and Valorie that 
he confidently expected to be informed of 
their engagement before nightfall. He had 
seen too much of human conduct in the vari- 
ous relations of life not to know that when 
even a friendship has been subjected to strain 
and then repaired it is pretty sure to become 
stronger than ever. Especially he knew that 
a lover’s tiff reconciled is apt to intensify 
the love that has existed all the while. 

He thought it possible that until now the 
relations of these two might have been unde- 
fined, but he was confident that if such had 
been the case, the reconciliation which had so 
obviously taken place must have brought def- 
inition with it 

331 


332 TWO GENTLEMEN. OF VIRGINIA 

His reasoning was sound enough. His 
conclusions were wrong only because the rea- 
soning was based upon a mistaken assump- 
tion. Seeing no reason to doubt the correct- 
ness of that assumption he rested confidently 
in his conclusions, and when the day and 
evening had passed away without bringing the 
expected announcement, he was distinctly be- 
wildered and even a trifle offended. It seemed 
to him that his friendship for both persons 
concerned deserved more of confidence than 
either of them had shown. 

His uncle’s presence at the table was grati- 
fying, of course, as proof of his rapid con- 
valescence, and from the smiling cheerfulness 
with which the old gentleman joined in the 
conversation, he argued that the facts of the 
situation had been communicated to him, as 
was of course his due. 

When he congratulated Colonel Shenstone 
upon his improvement, the elder man replied: 

Beyond the necessity of obeying Greg’s 
orders as to diet and the like for a few days 
more, I’m going to regard myself as a well 
man now, quite well enough, my dear boy, to 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 333 

hear the things you came all the way from the 
West to tell me. When will you do it, Phil? ’’ 

Whenever Dr. Tazewell permits/’ an- 
swered Phil, looking inquiringly at his friend. 

Not quite yet,” replied the man of science. 
‘‘ Not for two or three days to come, Colonel 
Shenstone, and not even then if you are im- 
prudent and bring on any renewal of the 
trouble. We must go a little slow as yet. 
When dinner is over Pm going to ask Miss 
Valor ie to have you put to bed again. You 
are naturally very weak still, and must have 
plenty of rest. I’ll ride over day after to-mor- 
row and have a look at you.” Then turn- 
ing to Valorie he added : ‘‘ It will not be 

necessary to see him to-morrow, and really I 
have a good many things to do. You don’t 
think—” 

I think only that you know best in such a 
case, and I’m very sure you wish to do what 
is best.” 

Observing the looks that passed between the 
two — looks that suggested some special un- 
derstanding — Phil thought it wise to change 
the subject. 


334 TWO GENTLEMEN; OF VIRGINIA 


What is the legal rate of interest in Vir- 
ginia, Uncle? Can you tell me off hand and 
without trouble ? ” 

Yes, certainly. Where no rate is specified, 
it is six per cent. By contract, a higher rate, 
up to ten per cent, may be fixed.’’ 

And all above that ? — ” 

Is usury.” 

And therefore illegal ? ” 

“ Worse than illegal. It works a forfeiture 
even of the principal of the debt.” 

“ You mean that if a man takes a note or 
bond carrying more than ten per cent, interest, 
he cannot collect any interest at all ? ” 

More than that. He cannot collect either 
interest or principal. He forfeits the whole 
thing.” 

“ Thank you. On a note carrying a lawful 
rate of interest, does the interest compound 
if not paid annually? ” 

“ Certainly not. Why all these questions, 
Phil?” 

Oh, I’m only arming myself for possible 
emergencies.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 335 


“ Why, you are not involved in debt, Phil, 
surely ? 

Not a red cent. I wish your health. Uncle 
Butler, was in as sound a condition as my 
financial affairs are. But some other people 
are in trouble, and they are being robbed by 
rascals. The game is an interesting one, and 
now that you’ve given me the information, I 
propose to * sit in ’ as they say at poker. 
You’re pale. Uncle, and you look tired. Don’t 
you think you’ve sat up long enough ? ” 

I am a trifle tired, but I want to hear all 
about this.” 

‘‘ Not now. Colonel Shenstone,” interrupted 
Greg. ‘‘ Phil is right, and you must go back 
to your bed at once.” 

Yes, uncle,” said Valorie, going to him and 
persuasively caressing his wan cheeks, you 
know you are to obey the doctor so that we 
may soon have you well again.” 

“ So you join forces with my enemies, do 
you. Little Minx? Well, I can’t resist your 
imperious will, and I’m strictly forbidden to 
grow angry, so there’s nothing for it but to 


336 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


retreat in good order. But confound you, you 
young jackanapeses, if I were well enough 
I’d prosecute you both for conspiracy against 
an unoffending old man.” 

And with a look of affection at them all, he 
suffered his body servant to lead him back to 
his chamber. Both the young men rose to 
perform that service in the negro man’s stead, 
but the old gentleman ordered them back to 
their places, playfully reminding them that it 
is very ill-bred for a gentleman to quit the 
table so long as his hostess remains. 

“ Unless his tyrannical doctor compels the 
rudeness,” he added, laughing a little. 


XXXV 


I T was Greg Tazewell’s purpose to return 
to his plantation soon after dinner, but 
Phil asked him to remain until after sup- 
per, saying that he wished to consult him con- 
cerning a business matter of pressing impor- 
tance. 

When the two were alone, Phil said: 

‘‘ I want you to give me the address of the 
ablest lawyer in Richmond, if you know who 
he is, Greg.” 

I will certainly. But what’s the matter ? ” 
‘‘Two very different things — one concern- 
ing myself and the other concerning other peo- 
ple. I shall at once retain the lawyer in both 
matters. You see how my uncle is failing, of 
course. Now in both these matters he will 
want to act for me, but it won’t do to let him 
engage in laborious and perhaps exciting work, 
and I mean to forestall his insistence by having 
337 


338 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


my lawyer already retained. I can explain it 
by reminding him that he was ill when the 
necessity arose and that I had no choice but 
to retain another lawyer.’^ 

Is it your purpose to tell me of the matters 
involved ? ” 

Yes, certainly. That is what I wanted 
you to remain for. In one way or another I 
may want some assistance from you, and at 
any rate I shall want your advice now and 
then. The first matter is that of Mrs. Spotts- 
wood’s affairs. I’ve been going over her pa- 
pers and the confused jumble of memoranda 
which she calls her ‘ accounts,’ and I find that 
some rascals are swindling her shamefully. 
I mean to put a stop to it. That is why I 
asked Uncle Butler the questions I did about 
rates of interest and the like. I find that even 
her commission merchant has been compound- 
ing the ten per cent, interest on the unpaid 
debts of the late Major Spottswood. I’ll have 
a speedy reckoning with him. Worse still, on 
the plea that he must have payments made on 
the debt to him he has persuaded Mrs. Spotts- 
wood to borrow of the money lenders for that 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 339 


purpose, giving her notes for the amounts. 
As she didn't at all know how to do such 
business he offered to manage it for her, and 
the rascal has made her sign notes bearing, un- 
der a disguise, twelve, and in one case, as high 
as fifteen per cent, interest. To secure these, 
he induced her to give a deed of trust on her 
plantation and if somebody hadn't intervened 
she would have been sold out pretty soon." 

“ But why didn't Colonel Shenstone stop 
that?" 

“ He knew nothing about it. Until a few 
days before his first severe attack she did not 
consult him except as to crops and the like. 
Then she merely asked him to look into her 
affairs at his convenience, saying she feared 
she had managed them badly, and before he 
had time to do so, he fell ill. After his re- 
covery he mentioned the matter to me, evi- 
dently not regarding it as pressing. So no- 
body knew the real condition of affairs till I 
went over there this morning. I have a good 
many more details to consider still, but I've 
got at the worst, and I'm going to put the 
thing into a lawyer's hands, secure a binding 


340 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


power of attorney, so that no scruples of Mrs. 
Spottswood’s shall stand in the way, and in- 
struct the lawyer to proceed for the forfeiture 
of every dollar of debt made fraudulently or 
usuriously. In such a case the two words 
mean the same thing.** 

But who is the commission merchant ? ** 

“ Thank heaven he is not a Virginian. He’s 
a New Yorker, a member of a Produce Ex- 
change firm up there, and heaven only knows 
what tricks he may have played in the sale of 
Mrs. Spottswood’s crops. I shall look into 
that, and I mean to drive the fellow out of 
Richmond.** 

‘‘ Oh, of course.** 

Now the other matter concerns Valorie’s 
case, or rather it concerns me in connection 
with that case. Those sharp practitioners 
have not been idle. I received a letter from 
them this morning. There it is, read it 
aloud.’* 

Greg took the missive, which was very for- 
mal, with the legend ''in re Lee vs. Shen- 
stone ** written in the upper left hand corner 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 341 

of the sheet. After the formal address, the 
letter went on thus : 

‘‘ You are doubtless aware that we have 
been retained as counsel for Mrs. Eulalie Lee, 
and instructed to institute such proceedings 
in the courts as may be necessary to secure 
her right to the custody of her infant daughter, 
one Valorie Page, — of whom, during her mi- 
nority, she is the natural guardian, — or com- 
pensation for the loss of her services, which 
have a peculiar value because of the child’s 
special gifts and training. 

‘‘ It is the uniform policy of our firm to seek 
the amicable settlement of such cases out of 
court, and to that end, as you have doubtless 
been informed, we have already approached 
Colonel Butler Shenstone, who, as we are in- 
formed and believe, has present custody of the 
child and is detaining her from the control of 
her rightful guardian. 

“ In any ordinary case our next step would 
of course be to invoke the aid of the proper 
courts for the enforcement of our client’s 
rights. But there are certain special circum- 


342 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


stances in this case which make us reluctant 
to do so. Without entering into details, it 
is perhaps sufficient for us to say that the ab- 
duction of a minor child is a crime at law both 
in Louisiana where the system known as the 
civil law obtains and in Virginia where the 
common law prevails. Of that fact you may 
or may not be aware; but as we understand 
that you are not a lawyer, you probably do 
not know the following facts: 

‘T. That the crime of abduction is an ex- 
traditable offense among the states of this 
Union ; 

“ 2. That the offense is a continuous one, 
running so long as the abducted person is held 
in custody either by the abductor or by any 
other person in his behalf or at his instiga- 
tion; and 

“ 3. That where an abducted child is taken 
from the state in which the offense was com- 
mitted and carried into another state a charge 
of abduction will lie in either state. 

“ A prosecution for a criminal offense is so 
serious a matter, especially where the person 
prosecuted is a man of high social position 


TWO GENTLEMEN’ OF VIRGINIA 343 

and repute, that we shrink from instituting 
proceedings of that nature, and we certainly 
do not intend to do so, if the rights of our 
client can be even measurably secured with- 
out resort to measures so extreme and so dis- 
agreeable. In our effort to accomplish a 
more peaceful adjustment, we ask you, sir, to 
meet us half way. If you will appoint an 
early day for a meeting between yourself and 
ourselves in our office, we are confident that 
an arrangement can be agreed upon for avoid- 
ing those extremely disagreeable measures 
which, in the absence of some such adjustment, 
our duty to our client would compel us to 
take. Awaiting your reply, etc.’’ 

‘‘ That’s a threat,” said Greg, handing the 
letter back to Phil ; “ a carefully disguised 
threat, but still a threat.” 

Of course it is. But it is also a ‘ bluff ’ 
and as such a confession of weakness.” 

“ I’m afraid I don’t understand.” 

Why, don’t you see that all their palaver 
about reluctance to do disagreeable things is 
a falsehood on the face of it ? Those precious 
rascals are in no wise troubled by scruples of 


344 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


conscience or scruples of any other kind. A 
court proceeding, if successful, would enable 
them to collect much larger fees than any 
compromise could. They do not bring pro- 
ceedings simply because they do not believe 
they could win in that way. I was never so 
confident as I am now that they haven’t a leg 
to stand on, and that they know it. So they 
are trying to scare me, and I don’t scare.” 

‘‘ Still they might give you some trouble.” 
I’m prepared for that.” 

‘‘ What have you replied ? ” 

Nothing, as yet. I’ll run into town to- 
morrow, retain my lawyer, and then write re- 
ferring these people to my counsel for their 
answer.” 

After a brief silence, Greg asked : ‘‘ Did 
you kidnap the ‘ infant ’ as they call her ? ” 

‘‘ I suppose I did. I don’t know just what 
constitutes kidnapping in the eyes of the law. 
Anyhow they’ll find a good deal of trouble to 
prove it. You see I never saw Valorie until 
she came to me at the Exchange hotel in Rich- 
mond.” 


How did you manage it then ? ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 345 


I employed the creole woman, Nathalie, 
to get her and bring her to Richmond. She 
managed it very cleverly. Indeed, I think 
she’d manage a military campaign as cleverly 
as General Scott himself ever did. You see 
Nathalie was the nurse when Valorie was 
born, and had charge of her until she was six 
or seven years old. Then Val was taken 
away, Nathalie didn’t know where. She 
was in fact put into the convent, and Na- 
thalie, who was devoted to the child, mourned 
her almost as one dead. She appealed to 
Norman Page, Val’s father, but he knew as 
little of his daughter’s whereabouts as she did. 
He devoted a year or two to the search with- 
out success. He was tricked into the belief 
that she had been taken to France or Italy, 
and he went abroad to continue the search. 
It was not until he had spent his last dollar 
that he gave it up, returned to America, and 
went to steamboating again. As soon as he 
began to make money once more, he set Na- 
thalie up in a little business of her own, as a 
clever maker of ‘ robes et confections,’ her 
sign said — gowns and feminine things gen- 


346 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


erally, you know. Less than a week before his 
death, Nathalie notified him by letter that she 
had found Val in the convent. He was run- 
ning the upper rivers at the time, and he re- 
signed his place, and hurried South, with me 
to help him. On the way he died, but I 
promised him to rescue Val and remove her to 
some safe place in Virginia. Never mind 
the details. You shall hear them all when I 
come to give Uncle Butler the facts, for now 
that these people are threatening me I may 
need your help and so I want you present at 
my conference with my uncle. Just now I 
see Valorie in the garden, superintending some 
early planting. Suppose we join her. Don’t 
tell her anything of all this. Together, and 
with the aid of a good lawyer we can keep 
her out of that woman’s clutches till she comes 
of age — or marries.” 

'‘Wait a moment, Phil,” said Greg, anx- 
iously. " I believe the law holds a man re- 
sponsible for anything which he gets some one 
else to do for him, just the same as if he had 
done it himself. ' Qui facit per alium, facit 
per se/ the law phrase runs.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 347 


‘‘Yes, well? What about it? 

“ Why suppose those people tamper with 
Nathalie?’’ 

“ They can’t. She’d go to a gibbet be- 
fore she would tell anything that might hurt 
Valorie.” 

“ But suppose they put her on the witness 
stand — ” 

“ They can’t.” 

“Why not?” 

“ Because a negro is not allowed to testify 
against a white person in Virginia.” 

“ Is she a negro, then ? I thought you 
called her a creole?” 

“ She’s a creole with what our law calls ‘ a 
visible admixture of African blood,’ and she 
was born a slave. That’s one ground of her 
gratitude to Valorie’s father — that he set her 
free. Like a good many others of us Vir- 
ginians, he didn’t much like the slavery sys- 
tem, and he was especially averse to the en- 
slavement of persons more nearly white than 
black. He insisted that people of mixed blood 
were fairly entitled to be reckoned white or 
black, accordingly as white or black blood 


348 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


predominated in their veins. But there is 
enough of the negro in Nathalie to exclude 
her from the witness chair in this case. If 
there weren^t they’d never get anything out of 
her. Come on, Val sees us and is waiting for 
us.” 

He was on the point of saying “ you ” in- 
stead of “ us,” but he did not. 


XXXVI 


G reg rode homeward as soon as sup- 
per was done, and the weather being 
still comfortably warm, Phil and Va- 
lorie sat together in the porch for a time, he 
smoking and she hugging herself to keep a 
voluminous nubia drawn around her shoul- 
ders as a protection against any possible chill. 

Mr. Phil,” she said, wistfully, “ when you 
come to tell Uncle Butler all the facts about 
me, you'll have to tell him about my father 
too, won't you?” 

Yes, I suppose so,” he answered, reflec- 
tively ; yes, certainly. He will insist upon 
hearing every minute detail, and of course 
your father will come into the story.” 

Then may I be there, Mr. Phil ? I want 
to hear about my father.” 

He thought a moment before replying. 
Then he said : 


349 


350 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


“ If you really wish it, Val, you shall be 
present, but I think perhaps you’d better not. 
Some of the details might be painful to you.” 

'' But you said my father was not a bad 
man.” 

He was not. On the contrary he was as 
good a man as I ever knew. I didn’t mean 
that there was anything of that kind.” 

“ Then please, I want to hear it all. None 
of the other things count with me.” 

Very well,” he said. After all I do 
not see why anything I shall have to tell need 
distress you. I thought at first they might, 
but upon reflection — ” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Phil. Please don’t do 
any more reflecting. You might think of 
something else and change your mind again, 
and I do so greatly want to hear the story.” 

“ Very well. You shall. I’ll not change 
my mind; I promise you.” 

Thank you — and good night, Mr. Phil.” 

Phil sat in the porch for an hour or more. 
He had a good many things to think of. First 
of all it occurred to him that it might be bet- 
ter not to visit the lawyer in Richmond on 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 351 


the next day. His uncle might take it amiss 
if he should lay his facts before counsel with- 
out first consulting him. The old gentleman 
was apt to be sensitive on such points, and his 
two attacks of illness seemed to have sharp- 
ened his sensitiveness. 

Then, too, Phil was not fully ready to con- 
sult the lawyer about the Spottswood affairs. 
There were a good many more papers to go 
over and arrange for submission to him be- 
fore he could profitably do that. It would be 
better, he thought, for him to devote the next 
day to that task. Besides, Edna Spottswood 
would have to help him in that, and she was a 
particularly agreeable person to be with. It 
may have been that thought that decided him, 
or it may have been the more practical rea- 
sons he had already given himself for not go- 
ing to Richmond and for going to Mattapony 
instead. However that may be, he ended his 
reflections with a decision to that effect. 

After all,” he said to himself, why 
should I hurry myself to answer those rascals? 
They can’t do anything till they serve some 
sort of papers upon me. On the whole, I 


352 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

think I won’t answer them at all. Not being 
a lawyer, I might commit myself in some way. 
ril consider it ‘ their move next,’ as we say at 
draughts. I’m under no obligation to answer 
a threatening letter that covers an implied ac- 
cusation. But I must be prepared to meet 
their next move, if they make one.” 

With that he rose and went to his room. 
There he prepared a brief letter, addressed to 
the lawyer he meant to employ. In it he 
enclosed a substantial check, asking the lawyer 
to consider himself retained in any and all 
cases that might arise affecting himself, or 
Valorie or Mrs. Spottswood. Giving the mis- 
sive into the hands of a servant, to be sent to 
the station postoffice in the early morning, he 
took down his Ovid and read it for an hour 
— “just to get the taste out of my mouth,” 
he said. 

He had recovered almost too much of his 
Latin for that, however. He read it so easily 
now that the task did not drive other thoughts 
from his mind. He chuckled now and then 
to think of the vexation the lawyers who had 
written to him would feel at receiving no 


TWO GENTLEMEN' OF VIRGINIA 353 

answer. Then he wondered what they would 
do next. Then he thought of Edna Spotts- 
wood, and of Valorie, and wondered why 
Greg Tazewell didn't settle the whole trouble 
by marrying Valorie out of hand. 

‘‘ Surely I gave him a plain enough hint to- 
day," he thought. Then he thought of Va- 
lorie again, in troubled fashion, this time, and 
gradually forgot about everybody else — even 
about Ovid. 

After awhile he was waked by the sputter- 
ing of his candle which had burned out while 
he slept there on the lounge. 

He had no other candle in the room, nor did 
he care for one. The weather had changed, 
and a terrific thunder storm had broken. He 
was in a mood to enjoy it, sitting in the dark- 
ness at his open window and watching for the 
successive lightning flashes. The wild tumult 
was in keeping with his own spirit's perturba- 
tion. 

In that hour he marked out a future course 
of life for himself. He would put Mrs. 
Spottswood's affairs in order — he didn't 
think of Edna now that he had dreamed of 


354 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

Valorie — and he would bring Valorie’s case 
to a final issue of some sort. As soon as she 
should be safe from further danger of moles- 
tation, he would take himself out of the quiet, 
Virginia life, where it was too easy to think 
of the things he wished to forget. He would 
return to the West and with his own wealth, 
which was large, aided by the practically limit- 
less capital which such a master man of af- 
fairs as he can always command, he would or- 
ganize and bring to accomplishment those great 
schemes of transportation by land and water 
which had long lain waiting in his mind for 
opportunity. Now that the country was again 
on a sound financial basis, the opportunity had 
fully come. It needed only the man. 

“ And I am the man ! ” he said to himself, 
not vaingloriously but with confidence firmly 
founded upon his knowledge of his own, thor- 
oughly proved ability. 

“ In that way, I shall be able to forget — 
perhaps.” 

Thus the storm within subsided, as that 
without had done. 


XXXVII 


W ITH his mind fully made up to 
follow the course of life on which 
he had decided, Phil Shenstone 
was anxious to get away from Virginia as 
soon as possible. He did not understand the 
reticence of Greg and Valorie concerning their 
engagement — of which he had now no doubt 
— and it hurt him somewhat that they had 
not confided in him. But on the whole he 
was glad to have it so, and he hoped it might 
remain so until after his final departure for 
the West. It would spare him an embarrass- 
ment at least, for when he refiected upon the 
matter he was doubtful of his ability to re- 
ceive such an announcement at the hands of 
either, with a reasonably controlled counte- 
nance. 

In his haste to complete his work in Vir- 
ginia, he devoted himself diligently next day 
355 


356 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


to the task that still remained to be done at 
Mattapony. Contrary to his purpose of the 
morning, he remained to dinner there in order 
to complete the work that day. In the early 
evening he returned to Woodlands bearing all 
the papers duly sorted, labeled and catalogued, 
together with a sweeping power of attorney 
authorizing him to act for Mrs. Spottswood 
on his own initiative. 

On his return to Woodlands in time for the 
nine o’clock supper, he learned to his disap- 
pointment, that by his absence he had missed 
seeing Mrs. Albemarle, who had driven out 
from Richmond to see her former guardian 
and Valor ie. She had had another purpose 
in view also. Now that Colonel Shenstone’s 
speedy recovery seemed assured, she wanted 
to appoint an early date for the reception she 
meant to give to Valorie. 

Incidentally her visit had done Colonel 
Shenstone a world of good. 

'' She kept him laughing half the time, and 
smiling all the time she was here,” said Va- 
lorie, delighted. You know how rippling 
and ceaseless her humor is, Mr. Phil. Are 


TWO GENTLEMEN. OF VIRGINIA 357 

you very, very tired, Mr. Phil ? she asked 
with concern, observing the weary look that 
shadowed his countenance. 

No — not very tired, Val. Eve worked 
pretty hard over papers all day, but I reckon 
it is chiefly because I’ve been thinking and 
planning between whiles. I’ll tell you, Val. 
I’ve decided to go West just as soon as I can 
get everything in good shape here and feel 
that you are safe from annoyance.” 

He was not looking at Valorie at the mo- 
ment, and so he did not see the sudden pallor 
that overspread her face as he said this, or the 
hot flushing of the cheeks that followed. 

I am planning a great enterprise. The 
West is increasing rapidly in population and 
productiveness now, and very soon it must 
suffer for lack of adequate facilities for getting 
its products to market. I’m going to provide 
the transportation needed. I can command 
all the capital required. I’m going to organize 
a great steamboat and steamship company. 
We’ll build steamboats as fast as we can, and 
we’ll set up lines of ships from New Orleans to 
New York and to foreign countries. Per- 


358 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


haps we shall do something in railroads too. 
Pardon me. You’re not interested in such 
things. I’ve been ^ talking shop ’ inexcusably. 
Has Greg been here to-day ? ” 

No. You know he was not to come until 
to-morrow. I do hope he’ll find Uncle Butler 
well enough to hear what you have to tell 
him.” 

So do I and I hope he, and the lawyer 
I’m going to consult, will soon discover a way 
to put an end to all uncertainty in the matter, 
so that I may the sooner get away. I am very 
anxious to do that. By the way, Val, please 
say nothing to anybody outside our own cir- 
cle here, about Nathalie’s agency in getting 
you out of the convent and bringing you to 
Virginia. It might get her into trouble.” 

“Get poor Nathalie into trouble? Why, 
how can it, Mr. Phil ? ” 

The girl spoke anxiously. 

“ Oh, I don’t know that it would, but it 
might.” 

“ Mr. Phil,” she said, very seriously. “ You 
are keeping something back, and you promised 
not to do that with me, you know.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 359 


‘‘Oh, it is nothing, except that those unscrup- 
ulous lawyers in Richmond are trying to scare 
money out of us by threatening to prosecute 
me for kidnapping you, and as they can’t 
prove that charge they might decide to prose- 
cute Nathalie, if they should find out just 
what she did in the matter. Of course they 
know I would never let her suffer for what I 
induced her to do for me, but they might try 
to get at me by threatening her. At present 
nobody knows anything about that but you and 
me. If we say nothing those blackmailers 
will never hear of it. I’ve told Greg about it 
of course, but he’s as tight as a drum.” 

“ But Mr. Phil, I’m afraid you’ve got your- 
self into a deal of trouble for my sake. What 
can they do to you ? ” 

Her voice and manner betrayed so much of 
concern for him that under other circum- 
stances than those that he confidently believed 
to exist, something decisive would have hap- 
pened. As it was he addressed himself to the 
task of reassuring her. 

“ They can do nothing at all that need 
bother us, I think, Val.” 


36 o two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


“ But what if they should ? Oh, I am so 
wretched ! ” 

I tell you they can’t. They can’t bring 
evidence enough to bear, even to justify an 
indictment, much less to secure a conviction. 
And even if they should get me indicted and 
convicted, my lawyer would appeal the case 
and carry it finally to the Supreme Court of 
the United States. That would take from 
three to five years, and within less than three 
years you’ll be of age and completely out of 
danger.” 

Mr. Phil, that is very unkind of you — 
very unjust.” 

What is, Val?” 

Why to suppose that I’m anxious about 
myself. It is for you, you, you, that I’m 
scared ! 

It was Valor ie’s emotional habit thus to re- 
peat words with increasing emphasis when she 
was greatly moved. 

“ Oh, don’t worry on my account, Val. I 
assure you I’m completely bullet proof in this 
matter. Why, I haven’t even answered the 
threatening letter those rascals sent me, and 


TWO GENTLEMEN! OF VIRGINIA 361 

I don’t mean to. If they write again, I shall 
refer them to my lawyer for an answer. I’m 
twiddling my fingers at them.” 

In her anxiety for him the girl was quick 
to catch at his words and question them. 

“ Then you’ve engaged a lawyer ? ” 

“ Yes, one of the best in Virginia.’* 

'' Mr. Phil that means that you really are 
in danger. You’re trying to mislead me, and 
I don’t like it.” 

Indeed I am not, Val. I’ve retained a 
lawyer partly because I have need of him in 
protecting Mrs. Spottswood’s interests, and 
partly because I don’t want to have any deal- 
ings with such rascals as Stone & Maxey are. 
I don’t like to have anything to do with such 
people. If I did they’d pretty certainly insult 
me in some way, and then I’d have to thrash 
them. I don’t care to soil my hands in that 
way.” 

Seeing that the girl was less perfectly re- 
assured than he wished, he added : 

‘‘ Listen, Val. I assure you on my word of 
honor that after going over every possibility 
in my mind, I am thoroughly convinced that 


362 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

those rascals are powerless to do me any harm. 
They cannot even annoy me seriously. So 
you must dismiss your fears on my account. 
They are utterly groundless.” 

“ Now you are candid with me. I thought 
you weren’t till you said that. I feel better 
now, thank you.” 

Remembering her strange reticence concern- 
ing her attitude toward Greg Tazewell, he 
was strongly tempted to reply that he wished 
she would be equally frank with him about 
every thing that concerned herself closely, but 
feeling that that would be an unwarrantable 
intrusion upon her reserve, he refrained. 

Presently he excused himself upon the plea 
that he had important letters to write that 
night, and went to his room, where he wasted 
half an hour puzzling over the question : 

Why should her concern for me be so great 
and so emotional ? ” But he made nothing 
out of it, and was forced at last to content 
himself with the reflection that "" it is useless 
for a man to try to fathom the depths of a 
woman’s thinking with the much too short 
lead line of his thinking. No man ever yet 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 363 


understood a woman, and no man ever will.” 

Dismissing the matter he set to work on 
his letter to his lawyer, which was to accom- 
pany the papers from Mattapony. He ex- 
plained the situation briefly, and referred to 
the papers themselves for details. 

My wish is,” he continued, that you 
shall at once take whatever measures your 
judgment may approve for the protection of 
a helpless woman who has been shamefully 
swindled. In any case of my own, of course, 
I should scorn to plead the usury law or any 
other technicality for the defeat of a claim. 
Indeed, even when acting for another and very 
helpless person I should not resort to techni- 
calities to escape any just obligation. But 
in this case there has been a persistent and 
deliberate swindle perpetrated against a de- 
fenseless person. I have no hesitation, there- 
fore, in asking you to use every means that 
the law permits to secure justice. I desire you 
to employ every technicality you may find 
effective, and to secure the forfeiture of every 
dollar of these claims that you find it possible 
to eliminate from the sum total of the in- 


364 TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 


debtedness. I wish to show no mercy to men 
who have put themselves beyond the pale of 
consideration. I cannot make too emphatic 
my desire and purpose that there shall be no 
abating of insistence upon every right and 
every privilege that the law secures to the 
lady whom these men have so greatly wronged. 
And this applies to matters of the past as 
well as to those of the present and future. If, 
in going over the papers you find ground for 
claiming the repayment to her of any moneys 
wrongfully taken from her in the past, I de- 
sire you to institute the proceedings necessary 
to the accomplishment of that purpose.’’ 

When the lawyer received this communica- 
tion by the hand of the negro messenger who 
bore the papers, his partner exclaimed : 

What a fighter he is ! ” 

Yes, in a good cause,” answered the other, 
who personally knew Phil. You remember, 
don’t you, the story of the way he interposed 
in Colonel Shenstone’s duel with Vance? I 
haven’t heard of Vance’s challenging anybody 
since that time.” 

Mindful of the fact that lawyers file all 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 365 


papers relating to each case separately, Phil 
had put into another note what he had to say 
concerning his own affairs. He wrote briefly : 

It is possible that the lawyers, Stone & 
Maxey may call upon you with reference to 
matters relating to me. In that event please 
say that you must consult with me before an- 
swering, and then notify me. Till then it is 
not necessary to trouble you with details, 
though I shall probably visit you very soon 
anyhow and tell you of the case.’’ 

It was not until he had finished the writing 
of his letters and had rested himself by the 
leisurely smoking of a pipe, that Phil, ap- 
proaching the high dressing case found in 
every Virginia bedroom of that time, dis- 
covered there a missive from Mrs. Albemarle. 
She had scribbled it hastily during her visit, 
sealed it and given it to one of the house- 
maids with instructions to place it where he 
now found it. 

You’re a very ill-mannered young gentle- 
man,” it read, to have run away from Wood- 
lands when you must have felt it in your 
bones that I was coming. Worse still, in- 


366 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


stead of returning to meet me at dinner you 
have waited for me to go away. But then 
you never were very well-mannered. 

‘‘ Now that your uncle is nearly well again, 
we shall expect to see something of you in 
Richmond. Do you know you haven’t called 
upon a soul since you returned to Virginia? 
You did come to see me, but not till I sent 
for you, and I don’t believe you’d have come 
then if Valorie hadn’t been with me. I’ll 
expect to meet you at a dozen houses soon. 
It doesn’t do for a particularly eligible young 
man to confine his visits to one or two young 
women. It sets people talking. 

Adieu till I see you, which must be soon, 
as the two charming girls who are staying 
with me can’t remain long.” 

To this there was a postscript: Edna 

Spottswood is a dear girl, but there are others, 
and, — well, everyday visits are sometimes 
dangerous, especially to the girl.” 

Mrs. Albemarle usually had a purpose in 
writing even her lightest letters. She usually 
disguised it by putting it into a postscript, as if 
it had been an afterthought. 


XXXVIII 


P HIL’S impatience for the long delayed 
conference with his uncle rendered him 
so restless that he spent much of his 
time riding over the plantation, shooting 
squirrels in the woods and repairing the 
threshing machine. He was especially apt 
thus to absent himself from the house on 
those days when Greg Tazewell was expected 
to pass a morning there. He tried fishing 
for silver perch in a distant mill pond, but 
found himself too impatient to enjoy that 
sport, though ordinarily he was passionately 
fond of it. 

Colonel Shenstone was still growing stead- 
ily stronger, but in his anxiety to avoid a re- 
lapse Tazewell still withheld permission for 
the conference. Day after day passed, and on 
one of those days Phil received a second letter 
from Stone & Maxey. Those gentlemen 

367 


368 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


seemed nettled at his neglect to reply and 
were disposed to be pressing in their demand 
for an early answer. They reminded him 
that this was a matter which he could not 
safely ignore, and suggested that unless he 
should respond to this their second communi- 
cation, they should feel themselves obliged 
“ to adopt other means of attracting his at- 
tention.^^ 

He wrote in reply saying : I am quite un- 

able to discover anything in either of your let- 
ters to which I am under the slightest obliga- 
tion to reply. As you seem of a different 
opinion I must refer you to my attorney. Col- 
onel Minor, the location of whose office you 
doubtless know.’^ 

He enclosed the correspondence to his law- 
yer, promising to visit him very soon. Then 
he went to Greg Tazewell, protesting that it 
was necessary for him to hold the conference 
with Colonel Shenstone at the earliest possible 
moment, and Greg consented that it should 
take place on the next day. 

When the next day came Colonel Shenstone 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 369 


was in a less favorable condition than he had 
been. 

It isn't a relapse," Greg said. ‘‘ His ^out 
is not manifesting itself again. It is only that 
he is aging rapidly. His arteries are hard- 
ening. His mind seems clear enough, but he 
shrinks from using it. In brief he is getting 
to be an old man and from that there is no 
recovery." 

Then you think we must postpone this 
thing?" 

No. On the contrary I think the sooner 
you have your talk with him the better. He 
is eager for it, and we have promised him that 
it shall occur to-day. It would annoy and 
distress him to postpone it, and besides there 
is no use. As I say, he is free from gout for 
the present and free from pain, and he will 
never be less burdened than now with the in- 
curable malady of old age." 

Very well," said Phil. But we won’t say 
that sort of thing to Val. It would distress 
her to no good purpose." 

Accordingly it was arranged that as soon 


370 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

as Colonel Shenstone should be ready and Va- 
lorie so far freed from her household cares 
as to let her listen uninterruptedly, the recital 
should begin. 

Lest a too prolonged sitting up should over- 
fatigue him, the little conference was held in 
his chamber, where he might be easily trans- 
ferred from his easy chair to the lounge or 
to his bed in case of need. When all was 
ready Colonel Shenstone said : 

“ Now, Phil, you are to tell everything, 
even the minutest and most inconsequent de- 
tails, lest you leave out something of vital 
importance. You are not a lawyer and you 
cannot know what is important and what is 
not.’^ 

I will make the story complete,’^ said Phil, 
spreading some papers before him. 

What he related follows in some chapters 
of its own without the embarrassment of com- 
plex quotation marks. 


XXXIX 


I FIRST met Norman Page in New Or- 
leans, during my first year on the river. 
He was much older than I, but the fact 
that we were both Virginians and exiles drew 
us together. We were both better educated 
than even the best of the steamboat men of 
that time. We both cherished higher stand- 
ards of morality and conduct than were com- 
mon on the river in those days. We soon 
became friends and he took me as his cub,” 
— that is to say his pupil in piloting. He 
was recognized as the best pilot in the service 
then. He knew the Ohio and the Mississippi 
thoroughly, and he had navigated many of 
their tributaries. I could not have had a bet- 
ter teacher. When at last I got my license, 
he and I generally managed to be on the same 
steamboat. 

I told him, little by little, all about myself, 

371 


372 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


and he, in the same way, told me of his own 
life, which had been in some ways a troubled 
one. 

He had married Val’s mother some years 
before, and for a year they had been very 
happy. Then Val was born and the mother 
died — when the child was a week old. 

Val’s mother had a half sister, younger 
than herself, named Eulalie Dexter, and to 
her care, as her only female relative, Norman 
Page committed his child. The nurse Na- 
thalie had been devoted to her mistress, Val’s 
mother, and Page stipulated that she should 
continue to be the baby’s nurse. Nathalie 
was one of those unfortunates, common in 
New Orleans, whose descent is almost alto- 
gether from white ancestry, but who are ac- 
counted negroes because of a mere trace of 
negro blood. Her complexion was that of a 
clear skinned brunette — just such a com- 
plexion as one sees all about him in the most 
aristocratic Creole drawing rooms. She had 
the hair, the features and the carriage of a 
white woman. The admixture of negro blood 
was visible ” only in the porcelain tinted 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 373 


whites of her eyes and in the little moons at 
the roots of her finger nails, and even there 
the signs of it were so slight that only an 
expert could have discovered them. For more 
than a dozen years past she has been re- 
garded as a white woman of the pure-blooded 
Creole race, and she is now everywhere ac- 
cepted as such. But she was a slave until 
Valorie’s father purchased her from the es- 
tate to which she belonged and set her free 
in recognition of her devotion to his child. 

At the time of his wife’s death he estab- 
lished Eulalie Dexter in a comfortable house 
on the Creole side of the town, provided her 
with servants and supplied her with the money 
needed for the maintenance of the menage. 

Eulalie Dexter was a peculiar woman — a 
woman of very dangerous type though Nor- 
man Page, with his chivalric regard for 
women, did not suspect the fact. In person 
she was singularly attractive — tall, slender, 
long-necked and almost serpent-like in the 
graceful flexibility of her body. She was a 
woman whom nobody could see in the street 
without seeking a second look, and she made 


374 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

the most of her appearance by a really extraor- 
dinary art in the fashioning and in the wear- 
ing of her clothes. 

In intellect she was alert — even brilliant — 
and in manner she had a certain carefully cul- 
tivated simplicity, or ingenuousness, — resemb- 
ling that of a child — which added mightily to 
the fascination she exercised over men and 
women alike. 

As for character, she had none, except the 
veneer of proper conduct which she assumed 
for reasons of prudence and for the sake of 
self advancement. Seemingly as innocent of 
guile as the veriest child, she was in fact ut- 
terly unscrupulous in the prosecution of her 
purposes, whatever they might be. 

Norman Page had transferred to his child 
all the tender devotion he had felt for her 
mother. He refused to engage in any serv- 
ice that did not have New Orleans for one 
of its termini, and when in New Orleans he 
passed all his time observing VaFs growth, 
teaching her to walk when the time came, 
minutely and lovingly watching the develop- 
ment of her infantile mind. When she was 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 375 

old enough to understand them he told her 
stories and recited jingles that delighted her. 
Both the stories and the jingles were his own. 
He ‘‘ made them up during the long night 
watdiies in the pilot house, happy in anticipa- 
tion of the delight the little girl would mani- 
fest when he should come to repeat them to 
her. 

[At this point in his narrative Phil, who 
was observing Valorie closely, saw tears slip- 
ping out between her eyelids. He took no 
outward notice of the fact, but by way of 
sparing her, he hurried on to other things.] 

Norman Page was never a rich man. He 
was too generous for that. He stood always 
ready to open his purse in aid of anybody 
who was '' down on his luck,’’ and especially 
he was lavish in his generosity toward steam- 
boat men in distress, however humble their 
rank among steamboat men might be, and 
however obviously their misfortunes might be 
due to their own fault. From captains to 
roustabouts he was always ready to come to 
their rescue when misfortune befell. But he 
made money easily, and having no bad habits. 


376 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


he had accumulated a modest competence, 
when Eulalie Dexter decided to make herself 
his wife. She exercised a certain fascination 
over him, as she did over all who came into 
contact with her, but he had loved Val’s 
mother far too devotedly ever to love any 
other woman. He resisted this woman’s wiles 
so successfully that she found it necessary 
to resort to other methods. She ceased to 
smile. She put aside all her gayety. She 
assumed the demeanor of one in distress and 
perplexity. The change in her was so marked 
that Page, with his always ready sympathy, 
sought to find out its cause in the hope of 
alleviating her sorrow, whatever its nature 
might be. At first she pretended to resist his 
entreaties to know what was the matter, but 
one day, when his inquiries were especially 
sympathetic, she burst into tears — for she 
seems to have been a consummate actor — 
and said to him : 

'' It isn’t your fault, Norman — or at any 
rate you have not intended what you have 
done. But your being here at my house so 
much — spending all the daylight hours here 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 377 


whenever you are in New Orleans, and usually 
staying till Valorie’s bed time — all this has 
made people talk until now everybody shuns 
me. 

So she went on, weeping and elaborating 
her account of her sufferings, until Page’s 
chivalry could not fail to come to the rescue. 
She knew how to make herself agreeable as 
well as fascinating, and having failed to fas- 
cinate him, she had taken pains to make her- 
self agreeable to him. Why should he not 
atone for the grievous wrong he had uncon- 
sciously done her, by making her his wife? 

With scarcely a moment’s thought he pro- 
posed that course to her, and she accepted it. 

For a time the two got on very well to- 
gether. Eulalie took care that it should be so, 
until, little by little, she had induced him to 
transfer most of his property to her. ‘‘ It is 
only that Valorie and I may be provided for 
in case anything should happen,” she ex- 
plained, and you know steamboating is a 
hazardous business.” 

When Valorie was about six or seven years 
old, — that was before I knew Norman Page 


378 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

— he accepted an offer to go as chief pilot on 
a slow, freight steamer, carrying a cargo of 
cotton and molasses to Pittsburg. There were 
very few pilots who knew both the Mississippi 
and the Ohio throughout its entire length, and 
by way of avoiding the necessity of changing 
their chief pilot several times on the voyage, 
the owners of the boat offered Page unusually 
high wages to take their boat up and back. 
The voyage, including the time consumed in 
discharging cargo at Pittsburg and taking on 
a new one there and at Cincinnati, Louisville 
and other points, promised to occupy a couple 
of months, for the boat was very slow and 
dangerously overloaded. Valor ie wept bit- 
terly when she learned that he was likely to 
be away for so long, but he bade her be of 
good cheer, gently released his head from her 
encircling arms, and hurried away. 

He never saw her afterwards. 

On his return to New Orleans he hurried 
to his home and found it occupied by strangers 
who soon convinced him that they had bought 
it for less than half its value from his wife. 

He was bewildered. Letters from Eulalie 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 379 


had reached him at various points — the latest 
one of them at Vicksburg, less than two days 
before. In none of these had she given the 
least intimation of her intention to sell the 
house, yet upon inquiry he learned that she 
had actually sold it within the first week of 
his absence, and further inquiry revealed the 
fact that about the same time she had sold 
all her other property at a like sacrifice. 

He could in nowise understand, and he was 
especially puzzled to explain the receipt of the 
series of letters from her, most of them dated 
and postmarked after the time of her apparent 
flight. I may as well explain that he after- 
wards discovered the secret of that. She had 
carefully prepared the series of letters before 
her disappearance, dating them at intervals 
in the future ; she had left them with a person 
who was employed to post each of them on 
the date it bore, and she had eloped with an 
opera tenor .who left his wife penniless in 
New Orleans. 

But before inquiring into such details. Page 
had devoted himself with almost insane eager- 
ness to the discovery of Val’s whereabouts. 


38 o two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 

To that end he first sought for Nathalie in 
every place where he thought her likely to be, 
but with no result. He could not believe that 
she, too, had betrayed him, but he had little 
to guide him in his search for her, until the 
thought entered his mind that the faithful 
nurse might be hunting for him while he was 
searching for her. Very naturally she would 
go to the steamboat from which he had landed, 
as soon as she should learn of its return. 
Convinced of this he hurried back to the levee, 
and there, as he had hoped, he found Na- 
thalie seated upon a corn sack within full 
view of the gang plank of his boat. She had 
hurried to the boat, and had arrived just after 
he had gone ashore. Sure that he would re- 
turn to look for her there, she had remained, 
impatiently awaiting him. 

But now that he had found her she could 
give him little information, and none at all 
of the kind he desired. 

She told him that a few days after he had 
started up the river, Mrs. Page had sent her, 
Nathalie, to deliver a note addressed to some 
one out near the steamboat landing on Lake 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 381 


Pontchartrain. She had bidden her take a 
fly and not to return until she should find the 
person intended and deliver the note, the ad- 
dress upon which was vague. Nathalie had 
spent the whole afternoon in a vain search, 
and at last she had returned to town. Upon 
reaching the house she found it closed and 
locked, and from that hour she had been ut- 
terly unable to find trace of Valorie. She suc- 
ceeded in learning that the woman had gone 
away with the tenor, so she visited the man’s 
abandoned wife, but that unhappy woman 
could give her no information except that her 
husband and Mrs. Page had taken ship for 
Havana, and had taken no child with them. 

When Nathalie had finished her story she 
said to her master : ‘‘ If you blame me for this. 
I’ll jump into the river,” and her tone showed 
clearly that she meant it. Page reassured her, 
telling her that not the smallest blame was 
hers, and that she must not jump into the 
river for the reason that he needed her help 
in finding the child. The two set about the 
search and prosecuted it ceaselessly, but with- 
out result, except that a dressmaker who had 


382 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


made many gowns for Eulalie told him his 
wife had said to her that she was going to 
send the child to France or Italy to be edu- 
cated and trained for the stage. The woman 
added that Mrs. Page had said she was to give 
this information if any one should inquire 
about the child. 

[At this point Colonel Shenstone’s weakness 
and weariness under the strain of prolonged 
attention, was so apparent that Greg Tazewell 
insisted upon a suspension of the narrative 
until the next day. The rest of the story, as 
related afterwards, follows in the succeeding 
chapters.] 


XL 


T he property which Page had given to 
his wife, and which she had now 
sold, constituted the greater part of 
his possessions, but fortunately he had some 
money in bank and he owned an interest in 
some steamboats. Converting everything into 
cash, he set out at once for Europe, taking 
Nathalie with him to help him in his search 
there for his child. The loss of his faithless 
wife would have given him little concern, if 
the child had been left to him, for Eulalie 
had never won his affection in any marked 
way, and even his respect for her had been 
seriously impaired by the more intimate ac- 
quaintance with her character which married 
life had given him. Still I reckon it was just 
as well that he did not discover the tenor. 
Signor Minghetti, whose real name was John 
Lee. The fellow had put such an affront 

383 


384 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


upon him as it was not in Norman Page’s 
nature to endure if he could have met the 
man. 

Page spent a year or two in his search in 
France and Italy, and by the time his money 
was exhausted, he was satisfied that he had 
been following a wrong scent. There was 
nothing for him to do but return to America 
and set to work to repair his fortunes. With 
his first earnings he established Nathalie in a 
little business of her own in Canal Street, bid- 
ding her regard herself thereafter as a white 
person, a thing likely to be advantageous to 
her in business, as well as otherwise. “ Her 
taint,” he said to me when telling me the story 
long afterwards, '' was so immeasurably small 
that it was a cruel wrong to recognize it as any 
taint at all.” 

He had given up all hope of ever finding 
his child, but Nathalie’s optimism was more 
obstinate. Perhaps optimism was all that her 
trace of negro blood had given to her char- 
acter. At any rate she continued to hope that 
some day she should find the child to whom 
she had given a love closely like that of a 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 385 

mother. A year ago this month her hope 
was fulfilled. By the merest accident she 
learned that the girl for whom she had sought 
through the long years was in a convent 
school at some little distance from New Or- 
leans. Fearing that time and possibly an 
association with her runaway stepmother 
might so far have changed Val as to render 
it wiser not to tell Page of her discovery, she 
decided, with her Creole shrewdness, to make 
inquiries. Arraying herself in a costume be- 
fitting a well-to-do gentlewoman, she visited 
the convent under a pretense of inquiring the 
terms for some young lady in whom she as- 
sumed to be interested. 

She was told that the rules of the establish- 
ment forbade the sisters to receive any pupils 
over fifteen years of age, or to keep any pupil 
after she should pass her fifteenth birthday. 
She was disheartened at this, for she knew 
that Valorie was more than seventeen, and she 
argued that her information as to Valorie’s 
presence in the institution, must be erroneous. 
At that moment she saw two girls walking 
among the trees of the closely walled grounds. 


386 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


In spite of the years she recognized one of 
them as Valorie. Turning to the sister she 
said : 

“ Surely that tall girl is more than fifteen.” 

No,” answered the nun. We do not 
know her age exactly, but we are assured by 
those who are her sponsors that she is only 
fourteen. Ours is a refuge even more than it 
is a school, you know, and there are some 
cases — ” 

In which girls are fourteen for a long 
time,” answered Nathalie, with a carefully pla- 
cative smile. “ I see. Of course in such cases 
you are bound to believe what you are told, 
and doubtless it is better so.” 

I must tell you that Nathalie is educated, 
as many of her class are in Louisiana, that her 
manners are altogether those of a lady, and 
that she has a certain suave self possession 
that would have made a capital actress of her 
had she been trained for the stage. 

She could not ask to see Val without ex- 
citing suspicion, and she knew, too, that it 
was a violation of the very necessary rules of 
the convent for any of the girls to receive 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 387 

visitors. But upon pretense of interest in the 
beauty of the sub-tropical gardens, she stood 
for a minute by an open window, remaining 
there till she caught sight of Val again. 
Then she commented to the nun upon the 
beauty of the child,’’ and the peculiar grace 
of her carriage. The nun replied with an 
appearance of pleasure in the commendation, 
saying : 

“ She is carefully trained to that, and also 
in her music. We employ special masters for 
her — she is to go on the stage. She is a 
very pleasing girl, and her mother, who has 
just returned from abroad, thinks she will be 
a greatly successful actress. You should see 
her dance. She is extraordinary.” 

Nathalie took her leave graciously and re- 
turning to the city, wrote and sent a dozen 
letters to Norman Page, addressing them to 
the different cities on the river, and adding 
to his name, on each of the envelopes, the 
legend, pilot or captain of a steamboat,” so 
that each letter would be sent to the head- 
quarters of the pilot’s association in the city 
to which it was addressedi. Nathalie feared 


388 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

that Eulalie, from whom Page had long be- 
fore secured a divorce, might remove Val 
from the school and take her away somewhere 
before her father’s arrival. Now that the 
woman had returned, something of that kind 
was more than likely and she gave special 
emphasis to the danger in all her letters. 

Page was running on the steamboat High- 
flyer at the time, plying between Louisville 
and St. Louis. It was at St. Louis that he 
received one of Nathalie’s letters. I happened 
to be there at the time looking after one of 
my new steamboat lines. For the moment his 
mind refused to grasp the truth. In a dazed 
way he handed the missive to me and I read 
it. 

This means,” I said, that you must go 
to New Orleans at once, and of course I shall 
go with you. Fortunately the Bald Eagle is 
just ready to leave, and she’s one of the fast- 
est boats on the river. Don’t let her get away 
without us. Shake yourself together, go on 
board of her and ask Captain Murdock to hold 
her till I come. I’ll go to the Highflyer and 
ask Captain Wright to get another pilot in 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 389 


your place. Hurry, or the Eagle will get 
away before you get there.” 

I remember almost the exact words I used, 
because I was really frightened by his dazed 
condition, and wanted to rouse him by giving 
him something to do. He pulled himself to- 
gether and hurried away. Half an hour later 
I went aboard the Bald Eagle and she was 
immediately cast loose. Now you’re tired 
again. Uncle Butler, and must wait and rest 
before hearing more. There is still a great 
deal to be told. 


XLI 


[It was after dinner when Phil went on 
with his narrative.] 

O N the way down the river, Norman 
told me in detail of his fears and his 
plans. Chiefly his fear was that his 
ex-wife, Eulalie Lee, might take Valorie and 
leave the country or go into hiding with her 
before he could get to New Orleans. As for 
his plans, he intended to place Val in the keep- 
ing of some proper person in Virginia, so that 
she might come to womanhood under those 
influences which he regarded as best for girls in 
the formative period of young womanhood. 
He had himself no near relatives here, and he 
had been so long absent from the State that he 
knew no one whom he could ask to receive 
his daughter, so he appealed to me, and I, 
confident of your approval, promised him that 
she should find a home at Woodlands. 

390 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 391 

A little way below Memphis the Bald 
Eagle’s boilers — seven in all and all con- 
nected contrary to law — exploded, tearing 
the boat literally to pieces and scattering the 
fragments of her upper works over the river 
for half a mile in every direction. Page and 
I were sitting on the forward guards at the 
time, and both of us were hurled high in air. 
When I struck the water I sank to so great 
a depth that although I had my wits about 
me I had great difficulty in holding my breath 
long enough to reach the surface. My left arm 
and my left leg were slightly scalded by the 
escaping steam, but otherwise I was uninjured. 
A moment after I got my first full breath, I 
saw Page come to the surface, and seeing that 
he was unconscious and about to sink again, 
I seized him and with some difficulty swam 
ashore with his half lifeless body. He had 
inhaled water and was well nigh drowned. 
On reaching the shore, the people who had 
hurried from the houses near by, soon relieved 
his lungs and we had him breathing again. 
But he was fearfully scalded. 

I had him removed to the nearest house and 


392 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

summoned physicians from Memphis, the two 
volunteer doctors who were present, having 
far more than they could do in caring for the 
large number of wounded. Under some pal- 
liative treatment his suffering was so far re- 
lieved by nightfall that his mind cleared and 
he could talk with me. But from the first 
there was no hope of his recovery. When 
the doctors, while dressing my own trifling 
burns, assured me of that, I, knowing how 
brave a man he was, and knowing, too, that 
he would have some instructions to give me, 
frankly told him what the verdict of the 
physicians was. 

He looked at me out of his brave, gentle 
eyes, and said, Thank you, Phil, for telling 
me. I’m sorry I shall not be able to see my 
little girl again. But you must look after 
her, Phil. You must get her out of the con- 
vent. It won’t be easy to do that, but 
Nathalie will help. Get her out and take her 
to Virginia. Promise me, Phil.” 

I told him I would do as he wished at all 
costs and all hazards and it seemed to relieve 
his mind. He could not talk connectedly. 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 393 

His words came in gasps, as if painfully forced 
out. The doctors explained that by telling 
me that some of the air passages were scalded. 
Presently he said: 

‘‘ All my money is in your hands, Phil, in- 
vested in your steamboat enterprises and pay- 
ing well. Keep it so for Valorie, till she 
comes of age. If I could write — ’’ 

He grew silent for a long time. Then he 
said : We are two gentlemen of Virginia — 

We need no zvritingf^ 

Those were the last words he spoke and 
the phrase he used, two gentlemen of Vir- 
ginia,” has been a talisman with me ever 
since, a sufficient pledge of honor for me to 
give or to receive in any dealing with a man 
of Norman Page’s kind.. 

[At this point the lawyer instinct in Colonel 
Shenstone asserted itself. Of course, you 
took out letters of administration?” 

“ No,” answered Phil. It didn’t occur 
to me as necessary. All the property was al- 
ready in my hands, by his own act, and I 
have so managed it as to double it and more 
during the last year.” 


394 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Very irregular!’’ exclaimed the old law- 
yer ; very irregular indeed I But go on with 
your story, Phil.” The young man pro- 
ceeded.] 

I buried my friend in a Memphis cemetery 
and ordered a temporary stone placed over his 
grave to mark it. I have since erected a fitter 
monument to him. I had no time to lose 
then, but must take the first boat for New 
Orleans. 

There I went at once to see Nathalie. I 
found her a woman of unusual shrewdness, 
with a presence and a manner altogether mod- 
est but attractive. She had been at pains to 
learn that Val was still in the convent, but it 
was not easy to devise means by which to 
get her out. The ladies of the convent had 
received their charge at Mrs. Eulalie Lee’s 
hands, as her daughter. Valor ie Lee. They 
could not be expected to surrender her to any- 
body without Mrs. Lee’s authority. It was 
obviously useless to hope for that. The rules 
of the convent, like those of all girls’ schools, 
very properly forbade pupils to receive letters 
except through the hands of those in author- 


rWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 395 

ity. It was, therefore, impossible to commu- 
nicate with Val in the ordinary way. Nathalie 
was confident, and so was I, that if she could 
get a note to Val, telling her what to do, she 
would obey the instruction. But how to ac- 
complish that was a problem. 

We thought of employing some negro 
woman to approach the servants in the school, 
but that would be dangerous in many ways. 
At last Nathalie hit upon a plan. She had 
learned that most, if not all the girls in the 
convent, were the daughters of actresses or 
other women who for one reason or another 
could not keep their daughters with them. 
She had among her customers one woman of 
the stage, who, as leading lady in a New Or- 
leans stock company, did in fact live perma- 
nently in the city, with her daughter, a bright, 
intelligent child of twelve. But her profes- 
sion would sufficiently account for a wish on 
her part to place the girl in the school. Na- 
thalie believed she could induce this lady to 
assist us. Her plan was to have the lady 
visit the school, inquire terms and conditions 
of admission, and then ask the privilege of 


396 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


placing her daughter there for a few days or 
a week, to see if the child could be happy and 
contented in the institution, before deciding to 
place her there permanently. Nathalie’s plan 
was, if she could gain tbe mother’s consent, to 
take the girl into the secret and entrust a letter 
to her for secret delivery to Val. 

The mother was a good-natured, obliging 
sort of person, fond of Nathalie and always in 
her debt for creations ” in the way of costly 
gowns and the like. Moreover she was the- 
atrical to her finger-tips, and the idea of play- 
ing a leading part in a little drama in real 
life seemed to appeal strongly to her. As 
soon as the situation was explained to her she 
entered heartily into the scheme. 

I had some very pressing affairs to attend 
to up the river, so as soon as matters were 
in train, I left Nathalie to execute her plan, 
instructing her to telegraph me as soon as she 
should get possession of Val, and then to get 
out of Louisiana with her as soon a^ possible. 
In aid of that I ordered one of my steamboat 
captains to lie at the levee, with steam partially 
up until Nathalie should come on board with 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 397 


her charge. He was then to leave at once, 
landing the two at Memphis, whence Nathalie 
was to come immediately to Richmond by the 
Memphis & Charleston railroad and its con- 
nections, and meet me at the Exchange Hotel. 

Nathalie managed the matter skilfully. She 
prepared a long letter to Val, telling her of 
her stepmother's plans to sell her to the stage 
— a thing that Val already knew and intensely 
dreaded. She explained that she, Nathalie, 
acting with Val’s best friends, meant to rescue 
her and take her to live in Virginia. Na- 
thalie remembered how Val had learned from 
her father to think of Virginia as a promised 
land. She instructed Val to slip out of the 
convent grounds in any way she could and 
on any day she could; that a carriage, with 
Nathalie in it, would await her at a point 
designated, a short distance from the convent 
gates. 

Nathalie patiently waited there in the car- 
riage from ten till five every day for many 
days. Then at last Val managed to slip out 
and join her. You know the rest of that 
story. 


398 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

Now Eulalie Lee, instigated I suppose by 
her tenor companion, though I know nothing 
about that, is trying either to recover Val and 
exploit her, or to extort money from us. She 
must know that she can’t get Val, but she and 
her rascally lawyers think they may succeed 
in extorting money. They tried the game 
with you first. Uncle Butler, and you seem 
to have frightened them off. Now they are 
trying to scare money out of me. They have 
written to me twice, and if you wish I’ll read 
their letters. 

[After reading the communications, Phil 
finished in few words.] 

“ I’m going to town to-morrow to explain 
the case to my lawyers. I think they’ll know 
how to put an end to the annoyance.” 


XLII 


W 


HEN Phil had finished his story, 
Colonel Shenstone said to him : 


^ ^ ‘‘I have been greatly interested, 

Phil, and I have a general conviction that those 
fellows can’t seriously annoy you. But since 
this last illness I find it difficult to grasp and 
remember all the details of such a case. I 
think you said you had engaged a lawyer.” 

“ Yes, I felt that in your weakened condi- 
tion, Uncle, you ought not to be bothered, so 
I have retained an attorney in Richmond. I 
hope you do not think — ” 

‘‘ Oh, not at all. I’m glad of that. But 
you’d better see your counsel to-morrow. I 
think I’ll go to bed now. I’ve been up most 
of the day, and I’m tired.” 

Valorie summoned his servant and herself 
made preliminary arrangements for her uncle’s 
comfort. As she did so she observed certain 


399 


400 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


manifestations of weakness or something else 
on his part, which she had never seen before. 
Especially she observed the uncertainty of his 
motions. He would miss objects which he at- 
tempted to touch with his hands, and his hands 
trembled more than she had ever known them 
to do before. When he walked he seemed 
about to fall and had to hurry, almost to run, 
in order to keep his feet under his person. 

Sit down here. Uncle Butler,” the girl 
said, gently forcing him into an easy chair. 

You are not to try to unbutton your collar 
or do anything else for yourself. Henry will 
undress you. You’re very tired. There! 
Now Henry has your slippers off, and he’ll do 
all the rest. I’ll send Mr. Phil in here to 
superintend and to help lift you into bed. 
He’s so strong, you know, and so gentle.” 

The old man laid his hand upon hers, as if 
to detain her. 

'' You are a dear Little Minx,” he said. 

You won’t go away, will you. Little Minx? ” 
No, Uncle Butler. I’ll always be within 
call when you want me.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 401 


‘‘You won’t go away with — who is it? 
That woman, I mean ? ” 

“ Never, Uncle, never, never, never.” 

“ Thank you. Good night Little Minx. 
You’re so good to me!” 

Valorie was too much alarmed for tears. 
She asked Phil to go to his uncle’s assistance, 
and then sought Greg Tazewell. Telling him 
what she had observed, she begged him to tell 
her what it meant. 

“ Feebleness, mainly,” he replied evasively. 

“What else?” she demanded. “You are 
keeping something back.” 

“ That is hardly a just charge,” he an- 
swered. “ If I reserved anything it was only 
a fear, and not anything that I know.” 

“ Tell me, please.” 

“ It isn’t easy to say just what I think, 
because there are uncertainties to be allowed 
for. But Colonel Shenstone has aged very 
rapidly since last summer. He is in effect a 
much older man than the number of his years 
would indicate. He is only seventy or sev- 
enty-one, I believe, and a year ago he seemed 


402 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


much younger even than that. But his present 
physical condition is that of a much older 
man. I had already observed the tendency 
you speak of, the involuntary impulse to run 
when he attempts to walk. That, taken in 
connection with the tremor of his hands, in- 
dicates a condition which we call festination, 
or hurrying.’’ 

‘‘ Is there nothing to be done for it ? ” 

‘‘ No. It is a symptom of trouble with the 
blood circulation in the brain. The difficulty 
he spoke of in the matter of grasping details 
and remembering them is another indication of 
the same sort. There is no remedy either for 
these things or for the condition of which they 
are merely symptoms. There is nothing to be 
done but watch him, keep him comfortable and 
have his servant always by his side when he is 
on his feet. He might fall, you know. I’ve 
already told Henry what he is to do in that re- 
spect. As Phil really must go to town in the 
morning I think I’ll ride over early and remain 
here during the day.” 

Valor ie choked back the lump that had 
formed in her throat, and asked: 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 403 


‘‘ Dr. Tazewell, is Uncle Butler going to 
die? Is that what you mean?” 

No, Miss Valorie. I do not think he is 
going to die at present, — probably not for 
a long time to come. Indeed I expect pres- 
ently to see him much better than he is now. 
But just now it is desirable to watch him 
closely, to protect him against all excitement, 
and to keep his surroundings as peaceful as 
possible. In the immediate present, too, there 
are possibilities to be considered and to be 
prepared for. One of these is the possibility 
of a brain hemorrhage. Should that happen 
— as I sincerely hope it may not — it would 
be necessary to have a strong man present, 
other than the servants and more intelligent. 
Perhaps I am unduly cautious. But I think 
I had better be here whenever Phil is not.” 

Valorie was deeply moved, and without 
another word she passed up the stairs, and 
Greg rode away. 

It was after supper that Valorie met Phil 
Shenstone alone for the first time after the 
completion of his narrative. With less of 
reserve than she had shown toward him at any 


404 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


time since his return to Virginia, and indeed 
with a good deal of the old frank cordiality, 
she said to him: 

Mr. Phil, you can’t think how I thank 
you!” 

For what, Val?” 

“ For loving my father and honoring and 
defending his memory. You’d know what I 
mean if you knew What that woman — that 
vampire — told me about him. Mr. Phil ? ” 

Yes, Valorie.” 

Won’t you tell me about the tombstone ? 
I want to know what it is like, so that I may 
picture it in my mind. Some day I’m going 
out there to see it for myself, and to place 
some flowers on it. But describe it to me 
now, won’t you ? ” 

Fortunately I can do better than that, Val. 
I have the architect’s drawing of it in one of 
my trunks. If you’ll wait a little while I’ll 
bring it to you.” 

The girl clapped her hands in glee, as any 
ten-year-old child might have done, for joy 
and sorrow, grief and gladness lay always 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 405 


close together in her strangely sincere and 
sympathetic soul. 

The child and the woman are curiously 
blended in her nature,’^ Phil reflected as he 
mounted the stairs. God grant that noth- 
ing may ever happen to make it otherwise.” 

For the next hour the two sat together, 
Valorie studying the beautifully simple pro- 
portions of the shaft, and questioning him 
minutely concerning it. The inscription carved 
upon the granite was written below the draw- 
ing, and Valorie knew it by heart when she 
handed the sheet back to him. 

** You may keep it if you like,” he said. 

‘‘ Thank you, Mr. Phil.” 


XLIII 


HE next day Phil fully laid the facts 



of his case before Colonel Minor, his 


counsel. After asking all the ques- 


tions that seemed to him necessary concerning 
the abduction, Colonel Minor sat musing for 
awhile. Phil, impatient to know his opinion, 
asked : 

“ Have Stone & Maxey been to see you 
about this ? ” 

No, and I don’t think they will come. 
On such a state of facts they must know they 
haven’t any case against you. They have 
tried to scare a settlement out of you and they 
have failed. They were trading upon the 
fact that you were a layman in the law, and 
they will hardly try anything of that kind on 
me or my partner Guigon. Still there’s one 
possibility that we mustn’t overlook.” 


What is that? ” 


406 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 407 

“ Why, that they don’t really know the 
facts. That woman may have colored them 
or she may have misstated them, or withheld 
vital details. Designing women often do that, 
you know, even with their own lawyers.” 

‘‘ But that is a foolish thing to do ! ” 

Of course it is, but it is often done. You 
see, the lawyers in this case persist in speaking 
of Miss Page as this woman’s daughter. It 
is not unlikely that their client has told them 
so and sticks to it. If it were true it would 
make all the difference imaginable.” 

“ How so ? It wouldn’t enable them to 
prove that I kidnapped the young woman.” 

No, but it might enable them to give a 
good deal of trouble on Miss Page’s account. 
You see, if she were really Mrs. Lee’s daugh- 
ter, Mrs. Lee would be entitled to her guard- 
ianship, and in order to deprive her of that 
right we should have to prove affirmatively 
that she is a woman of bad character, unfit 
to have custody of her own child. However, 
you say you can prove that she is not the 
mother ? ” 

“ Yes, easily. Miss Page has the certifi- 


4o8 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


cates of both her father’s marriages and of 
her own birth. I procured the latter in official 
form from New Orleans. I thought it might 
be needed.” 

“ That was very wise. Unless the woman 
has been deceiving Stone & Maxey — and 
they are not persons whom I should think it 
easy to deceive — they will take no further 
steps looking to your prosecution. Indeed, I 
think we may dismiss that as a thing settled. 
But if she has deceived them and still claims 
to be Miss Page’s mother, they may give us 
some trouble on the young lady’s account. 
Has anybody ever been appointed her guard- 
ian?” 

Not within my knowledge.” 

‘‘ How much does her interest in your 
steamboat enterprises amount to ? ” 

“ About thirty thousand dollars now — it 
has doubled within a year.” 

Is it in the form of stock certificates ? ” 

No, we aren’t a corporation.” 

‘‘ That’s rather a pity. Still we may be 
able to do something. Do you know anybody 
who would buy her interest for cash ? ” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 409 


I’d do it myself,” Phil answered, ‘‘ but 
for the fact that it is earning more as it is 
than the cash would earn, and I am planning 
things that will double it again within a year. 
It would be a pity to have her lose that 
prospect. However, I can arrange that. I 
might buy her interest and then, when she 
comes of age, sell it back to her, as of this 
date, with its share of the increase added. 
But why do you think this necessary ? ” 

Why simply because Miss Page has only 
a residence in Virginia. If she had prop- 
erty within this state, I would advise that she 
select a guardian — yourself or someone else. 
She would then be under the care of the 
chancery court, and that court would not per- 
mit anybody to remove her from the state or 
to assume custody of her person except by its 
own decree upon a satisfactory showing of 
necessity.” 

Then if she had property in this state, you 
could create a situation which would com- 
pletely free her from the possibility of annoy- 
ance ? ” 

Yes — easily and certainly.” 


410 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Very well. She shall have thirty thou- 
sand dollars in Virginia Sixes in the Farmers' 
Bank of Virginia before nightfall. And when 
she comes of age she shall have a sum 
sufficient to make good the loss involved to 
her and the gain to me by reason of the with- 
drawal of her steamboat investments. 

The bonds will be in the bank to her 
credit at the opening of business to-morrow 
morning. Please institute the necessary pro- 
ceedings in the guardianship matter at once. 
Is there any thing for her or for me to do ? " 

“ Not much. She will be summoned to the 
circuit court in your county — it is sitting 
now — and asked to choose a guardian for 
herself. The person chosen should be present, 
prepared to execute the required bond, though 
that is not necessary. That is all." 

Phil Shenstone was accustomed to Western 
ways of business. It was his habit, when his 
mind was made up as to what he wanted to 
do, to do it out of hand. When he left the 
lawyer's office he went at once to his bank, 
inquired the amount of his balance, drew upon 
his bankers at the West for the additional 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 41 1 


sum needed, and had the amount placed to his 
credit. Then he opened negotiations for the 
Virginia Sixes, purchased them and placed 
them in the vaults of the Farmers’ Bank of 
Virginia in a box marked with Valorie’s 
name, and subject to her order. 

This done he mounted and rode to Wood- 
lands, where he arrived just in time for the 
four o’clock dinner. 

Greg Tazewell rode away almost imme- 
diately after dinner, and as soon as he had 
gone, Phil secured audience with Valorie. 

Val,” he said, “ I’ve bought out all your 
steamboat interests, and invested the money 
for you in Virginia six per cent, bonds. The 
bonds are in the Farmers’ Bank of Virginia 
for safekeeping. They have a face value of 
thirty thousand dollars, but they could be sold 
for more than that, as they are at a premium.” 

“ What a lot of money, Mr. Phil,” ex- 
claimed the girl. I hope it didn’t embar- 
rass you to — well, to do whatever you had 
to do in arranging it.” 

‘‘ Not at all. You see, a man who owns 
many steamboats must always keep a pretty 


412 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


large sum of money in bank where he can put 
his hand on it at a moment’s notice.” 

‘‘Why is that, Mr. Phil?” 

“ Oh, for several reasons. He may sud- 
denly have to buy a steamboat, or one of his 
boats may burn or sink or any one of a dozen 
other things may happen which make It nec- 
essary for him to have a good deal of ready 
money. So I always keep good balances in 
Cincinnati, Louisville, St. Louis and New Or- 
leans. When I found it necessary to-day to 
buy out your interests I had only to make a 
draught upon one of my bank accounts, for 
the necessary money.” 

“ Oh, I see,” she said, “ I’m glad it didn’t 
bother you.” 

“ I hope you sanction the transaction ? ” he 
said. 

“ Why, of course. You know all about 
such things, and whatever you do is right.” 

“ You are a strange girl, Val.” 

“ In what way, Mr. Phil ? ” 

“ Any other woman would have wanted to 
know all about this thing, and why I did it, 
and a score of other things, while you ask no 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 413 

more questions about it than you would if I 
had told you I had bought you a box of 
candy.’’ 

“ Why should I ? ” she asked. My father 
placed his money in your hands and told you 
to manage it for me, didn’t he ? ” 

‘‘Yes, but—” 

“ Well, then why should I question you 
about how you manage it? That would be a 
reflection upon both my father and you.” , 

“ But what if I want to tell you about it ? ” 

“ Oh, you are to tell me whatever you like, 
of course. That’s quite different.” 

“ Very well. I did this under the advice of 
my lawyer. Colonel Minor, by way of putting 
an end to the pestilent activity of the woman 
you called a vampire, and her disreputable 
lawyers.” 

“ You don’t mean you have paid them any 
money, or are to pay them any ? ” The ques- 
tion was asked in an indignant tone. 

“ Not a cent,” he replied. “ I’d go to jail 
rather than do that. But Colonel Minor ad- 
vises me that if you own property of any kind 
in Virginia and are living here, the court will 


414 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


appoint a guardian for you, who will have 
control of your affairs until you come of age. 
So I have converted your steamboat property 
into State bonds. Presently you will be asked 
to go to the court and choose a guardian.” 

That will be you, of course, Mr. Phil.” 

I think not. You see, Val, Pm getting 
Mrs. Spottswood’s affairs into good shape 
now, and as soon as you have a guardian ap- 
pointed my work in Virginia will be done. I 
am going West then, to carry out some large 
plans I have formed.” 

Valorie’s face clouded, not with anger, but 
with disappointment. He was not looking at 
her at the moment, and so he did not see the 
expression, but went on to say: 

And anyhow, it will be better to have 
Greg in the place.” 

“ Am I free to choose ? ” she asked coldly, 
and making no other response to his sugges- 
tion. 

Yes, entirely so.” 

Then as you decline to serve. Pm going to 
write to Judge Albemarle and ask him to be 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 415 


my guardian. I don’t want to be under obli- 
gations of any kind to Dr. Tazewell.” 

Without waiting for his reply she glided 
into the house, going at once to Colonel Shen- 
stone’s chamber. 

Phil was doubly puzzled. The tone in 
which she had spoken of his having “ de- 
clined ” to serve, was an injured one, and 
he could in no wise guess why it should be so. 
Still more puzzling was her prompt refusal to 
have Greg Tazewell for her guardian, and her 
curious explanation that she did not wish to be 
under obligation to him. Phil gave up the 
riddle presently, and dismissed the matter from 
his mind as ‘‘ only one more inscrutable mani- 
festation of the feminine character.” 

When he met her at supper she seemed pre- 
occupied and not quite happy he thought. But 
she entered freely into such conversation as 
arose between the two. Valorie might be an- 
gry, or hurt in her sensibilities, but she was 
never sulky. 


XLIV 


J UDGE ALBEMARLE was at breakfast 
when he received Valorie’s letter asking 
him to act as her guardian. He read the 
missive twice, with curiosity. Then he passed 
it to Mrs. Albemarle, saying : '' See if you 

can make out what it means, Mattie.” 

She read the lines as follows : 

** I wonder if your being a judge will pre- 
vent you from doing me a favor? Or is it 
contempt of court for me to ask such a thing ? 
It seems I must have a guardian. I’m sure I 
often think I need one, but that is only when 
I do very foolish things, and I can’t think of 
anything very foolish that I’ve been doing 
lately. Still, Mr. Phil’s lawyers have decided 
that I must have a guardian and I suppose I 
must. I want you to be that for me if you 
will. You aren’t my first choice, of course. 
My father left all his money in Mr. Phil’s 
416 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 417 

hands and he has taken care of it for me till 
now. I asked him to be my guardian and go 
on taking care of it, but he can't, because he is 
going away to the West again and doesn’t 
mean to come back ever. So I’ve decided to 
ask you to do it for me. Will you ? ” 

Mrs. Albemarle made no effort to explain 
the matter. Instead she said: 

'‘Jack, I must see Phil Shenstone immedi- 
ately. I’ll send him a note after breakfast. 
You’ll write to Valorie and tell her you’ll 
serve, won’t you ? 

" Of course. Ordinary gallantry requires 
that; but I can’t imagine what it all means.” 

" It means that somebody has been more 
than ordinarily stupid. I’ll tell you all about 
it after I have seen Phil.” 

When she had finished her breakfast she 
kept her promise of writing to Phil. Her let- 
ter was a thoroughly diplomatic one, effectu- 
ally concealing the purpose with which it was 
written. It contained no reference to Valorie 
or Valorie’s affairs, and it made no mention 
of her letter to Judge Albemarle. 


4i8 two gentlemen OF VIRGINIA 


I want to see you, Phil, at the earliest time 
you can make it convenient to come to me. 
Indeed I must see you, about some perplexing 
things I have on my mind. I want to consult 
with you. You see. Jack is of no account in 
such things. His head is too full of ‘ prece- 
dents ’ and ‘ rulings ’ and ‘ statutes, in that case 
made and provided.’ So come to me, please, 
as soon as you can. You needn’t mind about 
the ‘ customary hours of calling ’ or anything 
of that kind.” 

In the postscript she said : 

I suppose you’re madly in love with Edna 
Spottswood by this time. I’m rather sorry for 
that, for a young man in love with a girl who 
lives out of town is of no account socially, and 
I’m planning a lot of things for this spring.” 

In the restlessness that afflicted him at that 
time, Phil welcomed the prospect of the diver- 
sion which a response to this invitation prom- 
ised, and he would have set off for Richmond 
at once if that had been permitted. But Col- 
onel Minor had hastened matters. The court 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 419 


was in session for the county in which Wood- 
lands lay, and when it should adjourn it 
would not meet again for several months. 
Accordingly Colonel Minor sent a note to Phil 
asking him to have Valorie at the Court 
House, a few miles from Woodlands, on the 
afternoon of the day on which Mrs. Albe- 
marle's letter was received. 

Phil escorted her to the county seat of course, 
where the business was quickly adjusted, but 
it was nearly nightfall when the returning car- 
riage reached Woodlands. Phil must there- 
fore delay his visit until the morrow. 

Colonel Shenstone was particularly bright 
and cheerful that evening. He was rejoicing 
that Valorie was now safe from further an- 
noyance, and in his satisfaction he insisted that 
his “ Little Minx " should sit by his easy chair 
in the chamber and talk to him gently. He 
dismissed Phil as a superfluous person on that 
occasion, saying : Amuse yourself, my boy, 

in any way you please. I just want my Little 
Minx with me and nobody else." 

The old man and the young woman talked 
long and lovingly together with nothing to in- 


420 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

terfere, for Valorie was too perfectly mistress 
of herself to let him see the shadow that had 
rested upon her spirit ever since Phil had so 
unemotionally told her of his purpose to go 
away. 

Phil meanwhile sat in his room, with 
plans, estimates and other papers spread upon 
the table before him. For now that Valorie 
was safe and Mrs. Spottswood’s affairs in the 
hands of capable lawyers, he meant to quit 
the scene of his disappointment almost imme- 
diately. He wanted to perfect his plans so 
that he might be ready for action the moment 
he should reach the West. 

‘‘ Besides,” he reflected, “ I’m not very good 
company for myself just now. I need distrac- 
tion, and work over my plans will keep me 
from thinking too much.” 

When he rose next morning the young man 
dressed himself in riding costume, meaning to 
set out for Richmond immediately after break- 
fast, and return in time for supper. 

As he and Valorie sat at breakfast. Colonel 
Shenstone, walking very unsteadily and sup- 
ported by his servant, entered the room. It 



“Oh, Uncle Butler, what is the matter?” — Page 421 





I 

V" 

% 




A 







I 


« 


1 







- - : -. . 

* • 4 

» -' 4 



' J 


J 

% 




t4 


-;» 





4 










• * 

*r-* 




M 


I 









( 






^ f 4 

^ • 








t 



• ^ 



• f' 


« 


< 





► *r* ^ / 






< 




I 



I 



I 



. ^ 


• V 

% 


\ 


» 


? . . 
?. 







r » 


4 .' 

I 

.# . 


* 






^ 

I 


> 


t ‘ 










V 


< 


I 


» 


*«'•' 




* ■ 

■ * * . I 


*'* .» * * 





« 





- < 


# 


. ■V 



TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 421 

was his custom, now that he seemed to be 
growing stronger again, to take his meals at 
table with the others, and so his coming did 
not surprise Phil or Valorie. But as Valorie 
looked up to greet him she exclaimed with 
alarm and distress in her voice : 

"'Oh, Uncle Butler, what is the matter! 
What has happened ? ’’ 

Shuffling into his chair, he tried to answer. 
“ Nothing,’’ but the word was uttered thickly 
and with difficulty, while his face was strangely 
distorted. One eye drooped until it was well 
nigh closed, and one side of his mouth sagged 
as if its muscles had been paralyzed. One arm 
hung limp and useless, and one leg was under 
scarcely better control. When seated he man- 
ifested a tendency to fall over sideways, so 
that it was necessary for his servant to sup- 
port him. 

Phil guessed at once what was the matter, 
and he gave his orders promptly. To the din- 
ing-room servant he said : 

Send Dick for Dr. Tazewell at once. Tell 
him to ride my horse and to push him every 
inch of the way.” 


422 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


Then to Colonel Shenstone’s body servant 
he said : 

“ Help me get him back to bed and to 
Valorie, who was ordering hot water, mustard 
and everything else she could think of, he 
said : 

Never mind things of that sort, Val. 
There is nothing whatever to be done till Greg 
comes, except put him to bed, and there is no 
immediate danger, dear ! ” 

Even in her distress she observed the un- 
accustomed term of endearment. As matters 
stood between her and Phil she would have 
been more or less than a woman if she had 
not. 

“ But can’t we soothe his pain ? ” she asked. 

‘‘ He has no pain, I think.” 

The old man confirmed this assurance, say- 
ing with difficulty — ‘‘ No pain. Little Minx, — 
no pain.” 

“ Thank God for that much ! ” she ex- 
claimed, and she waited anxiously for Phil to 
come out of the chamber again. When he 
did so she asked with strained face and falter- 
ing voice : 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 423 


‘‘ What is it, Mr. Phil ? Tell me, tell me, 
tell me.” 

“ A stroke of some kind,” he answered, “ a 
cerebral hemorrhage, I think. It is what is 
called apoplexy, if I am not mistaken. Greg 
will know, and he will be here within the hour. 
When he- sees that Dick is riding my horse, 
he’ll know the call is a hurried one and he’ll 
ride hard, you may be sure.” 

In his thought he added: 

‘‘ I wish I could believe his coming would 
do any good,” but he did not utter the words. 

‘‘ Are you sure he has no pain ? ” she asked 
anxiously. ‘‘ His features are horribly dis- 
torted.” 

Yes, I’m sure of that, Val. Apoplexy 
tends to paralyze the sense of pain. I doubt 
that he would feel it if a pin were thrust into 
his flesh on the side affected. The distortion 
of his features is due simply to the absence of 
nervous control over the muscles, I think.” 

Then, with a loving purpose to distract the 
poor girl’s mind and occupy her attention un- 
til Greg should come, he said : 

“ I wish you’d go at once, Val, and write 


424 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


to Mrs. Albemarle about this. He was her 
guardian in her girlhood, you know, and she 
dearly loves him. She loves you, too, and will 
want to come to us in our affliction. Write to 
her, and Til send a special messenger to carry 
your note by the ten-thirty train.’’ 

He intended to send also by the messenger, 
a telegraphic despatch to be forwarded from 
the railroad station, but he wanted Valorie to 
write the letter for the sake of the relief it 
would give her to do so. 

Soon after she completed the task, Greg 
Tazewell came. When he came out of the 
chamber after examining his patient, he con- 
firmed Phil’s conjecture as to the nature of the 
attack. 

In answer to Valor ie’s anxious questions he 
said : 

He will probably recover from the attack. 
There is a blood clot, producing pressure on 
the brain. It will, in all likelihood, be slowly 
absorbed. Meanwhile he will suffer no pain. 
There is nothing to be done to hasten the proc- 
ess of absorption. He needs no medicine. 
We can only keep him quiet, and if he recov- 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 425 


ers sufficiently to walk about, his servant must 
be always by his side. He might fall, you 
know.’^ 

He did not say to Valorie as he did to Phil 
when they two were alone: 

It is the beginning of the end, you know. 
He will probably get better of this attack, but 
another and a severer one is inevitable, and it 
may come at any moment. When it does, it 
will probably make an end of him quickly,’’ 


XLV 


M ore for the satisfaction of Valorie 
than because of any need of his pres- 
ence or any good he could do, Greg 
Tazewell decided to remain at Woodlands dur- 
ing most of the day. 

In the late afternoon Mrs. Albemarle ar- 
rived, greatly to Valorie’ s relief. Mrs. Albe- 
marle had the gift of cheering others and 
comforting them, in a very unusual measure, 
and her presence was almost a benediction to 
the younger woman, the more so when she 
announced her purpose to remain at Wood- 
lands until Colonel Shenstone should get bet- 
ter of the attack. Under her inspiration the 
house took on a more cheerful aspect than it 
would otherwise have done, while to Valorie 
her presence afforded a very much needed 
companionship. 

Mrs. Albemarle said nothing to Phil about 
any of the supposititious concerns she had pro- 
426 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 427 


fessed to have on her mind, but Phil easily 
explained this to himself. The things she had 
wished to consult him about, he thought, were 
matters of social entertainment, and these she 
very naturally put aside under the circum- 
stances. 

At the end of a week. Colonel Shenstone’s 
condition was so far improved that she decided 
to return to. town on the morrow. During 
the evening she managed to be left alone with 
Phil for half an hour or so, managing also to 
make the fact seem quite accidental. 

‘‘ Valor ie tells me you think of going to the 
West pretty soon, Phil,’’ she said in an entirely 
casual way, as if merely making conversa- 
tion. 

“ Yes,” he answered. Now that Val is 
secure against annoyance I am anxious to get 
back to my work. I’m planning some large 
enterprises, and the time is ripe for carrying 
them out. I’m rather impatient to get away, 
and but for my uncle’s attack I should be 
leaving immediately. As it is I shall go as 
soon as he is well enough for me to leave 
him.” 


428 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


“ So you really think he is going to get well 
enough for that ? ’’ 

“ I sincerely hope so” 

“ Does Greg encourage that hope ? ’’ 

Yes, in a way/' 

“ I see, — only ‘ in a way ' and not very 
confidently. I’ve talked with him, and I’m 
afraid I don’t quite believe he’s as hopeful as 
he pretends. Still I hope it will prove to be 
so. How queer it was in Valorie to ask 
Jack — Judge Albemarle, I should say — to 
serve as her guardian! Wasn’t it?” 

‘‘ Yes, it surprised me a good deal. I 
thought she would have chosen Greg Taze- 
well for that part, in view of the circum- 
stances.” 

‘‘What circumstances? I fear I’m dull, 
but I don’t understand.” 

“ Why, of course she is going to marry him ; 
they’re betrothed.” 

“ Are they ? I hadn’t heard of that. In- 
deed you surprise me with the news. I should 
have expected Valorie to tell me of such a 
thing as that.” 

“I’m surprised that neither she nor Greg 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 429 


has ever spoken to me about it either,” he 
replied. I’ve been expecting to be taken into 
their confidence, but they haven’t told me, 
yet.” 

Have you asked either of them about it ? ” 

No, naturally not. It would have been an 
intrusion, so long as they did not see fit to 
volunteer the information.” 

Mrs. Albemarle rose as if to pass from the 
porch into the house, paused a moment, stoop- 
ing to pluck an early blooming flower that 
grew near the steps, and then turning her face 
full upon him said, with a queer smile upon 
her lips : 

Phil Shenstone, for a brainy man you are 
most interestingly stupid! But men always 
are stupid — especially brainy men.” 

Without explanation and without waiting 
for a reply, the clever woman retreated into 
the house to join Valorie. 

Phil resolved at once to have this thing 
out ” with her, to seize the first opportunity 
for further private converse, and to question 
her closely as to her meaning. But in so plan- 
ning he did not sufficiently allow for Mrs. Al- 


430 TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 


bemarle’s cleverness, or sufficiently appreciate 
her resolute determination that he should have 
no such opportunity. Without seeming to 
avoid private speech with him, and with an 
artfulness that concealed art, she so managed 
as to see him only in the presence of others 
during that evening and the next morning. 
She had said all she intended to say, all that 
she believed she could say without disloyalty 
to her sex, and she did not intend to submit to 
any questioning on the subject. 

After she entered her carriage next morn- 
ing, and just as the driver was ready to give 
rein to the horses, Phil thrust his head into 
the carriage upon some pretense of adjusting 
the lap cloths, and said hurriedly : 

“ Tell me what you meant last night.’’ 

She answered quickly : 

‘‘ It’s of no use. There never was a man 
who could understand what a woman means. 
Drive on Frederick. Good-bye, Valorie.” 

The next moment she was whirled away by 
the impatient horses, eager to stretch their 
muscles after a week of idleness in stable and 
paddock. 


XLVI 


P HIL SHENSTONE was puzzled. 
There seemed to be some subtly hid- 
den meaning, something suggestive of 
a hint, in her words — both those spoken the 
evening before, and those with which she had 
taken leave. Still more was there a sugges- 
tion of that kind in her manner. He strolled 
about the plantation for an hour or so trying 
to read the riddle. The trouble was that in 
both cases the words were open to two con- 
structions. When she had called him “stu- 
pid,’’ she might have referred to his sensitive- 
ness about intruding upon the reserve of Greg 
and Valor ie, or she might have meant to cast 
doubt upon the accuracy of his conviction that 
they two were betrothed. Still more manifest 
was the equivocal character of her morning’s 
reply to his question as to her meaning, — 
“ there never was a man who could under- 

431 


432 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


stand what a woman means.” Did she refer 
to his inability to understand her words of the 
night before? Or did she mean to suggest 
that perhaps he had misinterpreted Valorie’s 
attitude and sentiment toward Greg Tazewell? 

Question the matter as he might, he could 
in no wise interpret the oracular sentences. 

Presently an illuminating thought arose in 
his mind. 

‘'Why should I not ask Greg? We are 
gentlemen and we are friends. Mrs. Albe- 
marle’s words and manner seem to suggest a 
possibility that I have mistaken the situation. 
In my mind that doubt is a very slender one, 
but still it is a doubt. I have a right to have 
it resolved. I have a right to ask Greg to 
tell me frankly what the facts are, and he is 
bound to tell me. I’ll do that, though I am 
convinced that I know the facts already. Un- 
der the circumstances it will not be an imperti- 
nence, and he cannot so regard it.” 

It was Phil’s habit to act promptly when he 
had once decided to act at all. He quickened 
his leisurely stroll into a brisk walk, and when 
he learned from Valorie that Greg was not to 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 433 


visit Woodlands that day unless summoned, 
he ordered his horse, saying to Valorie: 

I feel the need of exercise. Uncle does 
not need me this morning and so I think I 
shall go for a long ride.’’ 

His horse was a powerful one, and fresh. 
His own impatience grew upon him as he rode, 
and the gait he chose for the greater part of 
the way was a gallop. 

Greg was reading in the porch when he rode 
up. He rose hastily and throwing his book 
aside hurried to meet his friend, asking anx- 
iously : 

Is Colonel Shenstone worse ? Has he had 
another stroke ? ” 

Phil reassured him and entered the porch 
with him. Impatient as he was to reach re- 
sults, he was determined to make no hasty ap- 
proach to the subject in his mind. The matter 
was one to be mentioned only with dignity and 
a certain deference. Phil, therefore, permit- 
ted the conversation to run in customary chan- 
nels for a time. He spoke of Greg’s spring 
plowing, which he had observed as he rode 
through the plantation. He asked about a 


434 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


clearing of new grounds which had been done 
during the winter, and talked of such other 
commonplace subjects as suggested themselves 
to his mind. 

After awhile he interrupted all this, to say : 

‘‘ Greg, you and I are friends. We are 
two gentlemen of Virginia, and each of us 
perfectly knows that the other could not be 
guilty of impertinent intrusion. But there are 
circumstances which may warrant either in 
asking the other a question which ordinarily 
he would have no right to ask and indeed 
would never think of asking.” 

My dear Phil,” interrupted the other, ‘‘ I 
canh imagine what it is you want to ask, but 
I give you the fullest leave to ask it, what- 
ever it is. I promise not to think of it as 
intrusive or in anyway unwarranted. What is 
it?” 

Thank you,” said Phil. “ I have been 
wondering why you and Val are so strangely 
reticent with me. In view of my close friend- 
ship for both of you, I have been unable to 
understand why neither of you has directly 
told me of your engagement.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OE VIRGINIA 435 

Greg rose, slowly filled a pipe, motioning 
Phil to do the same, and called to a “ chap ” — 
as a young negro was always called in Vir- 
ginia — to bring a coal of fire, before reply- 
ing. Perhaps he needed a little time to con- 
quer some feeling. At last he said: 

“ The explanation is very simple, Phih We 
have not told you of our engagement because 
we are not engaged.” 

Is it definitely broken off ? ” 

It has never existed. Listen, Phil. Just 
before you left us for the West last Fall, I 
addressed Valorie, and she rejected me — 
gently, in the kindest way possible, but very 
positively. She was at pains even to warn 
me never to approach the subject again, assur- 
ing me that her decision was final. I supposed 
you knew of her rejection. Everybody else 
does. I suppose your going away so soon 
afterwards prevented you from hearing of it, 
and since your return you’ve been too con- 
stantly shut up at Woodlands. Besides, peo- 
ple exhausted the subject during your absence 
and don’t talk about it now, I reckon. I 


436 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


should have told you, if I had suspected that 
you did not know/* 

“ Thank you for telling me now. You do 
not intend to renew your suit ? ** 

Certainly not. Indeed I dare not, after 
what she said to me. It would be equivalent 
to saying I doubted her sincerity — even her 
veracity. Besides I believe I have pretty thor- 
oughly conquered myself in the matter, I 
have no desire to marry.** 

^‘You are speaking with entire candor — 
reserving nothing? ** 

‘‘ On my word of honor, Phil.** 

Then, as if after all the subject was still 
one that he preferred not to talk or think about 
too much, he abruptly changed the subject. 

Come with me to the garden, Phil. It is 
exceptionally early this year.** 

No,** said the other, I think I must ride. 
Pm expected at Woodlands to dinner.’* 

But you can’t. I’ve sent your horse to 
the stable, and you’re to dine with me. I 
have dinner at three, you know, and to-day I 
have the first spring lamb and the first 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 437 


asparagus served in this county this year/’ 

There was a note of pleading insistence in 
his tone, which Phil did not care to resist, and 
so the two friends passed the hours together, 
chiefly in looking over a box of books that 
Greg had just received from New York, some 
of them rare and curious, all of them books of 
value. 

‘‘ It is my one extravagance,” he said, and 
it will cost me a good deal this year, for I find 
I must build an addition to the library wing 
of the house. The library is choked and over- 
flowing as you see.” 

‘‘ Tell me about my uncle,” said Phil, after 
they had finished the books. “ Isn’t he going 
to get completely well? He certainly seems 
to be growing stronger, and his mind is clear- 
mg. 

“ He is gaining, of course, and he will con- 
tinue to gain, if he doesn’t have another stroke 
— a thing that may happen at any moment or 
may not happen for months or years to come. 
But he will never be the man he was. He may 
get well enough to enjoy life, but he will never 
take an active part in it again. His mind is 


438 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


clearing, as you say, but his old intellectual 
vigor can never come back to him.” 

As Shenstone was about to mount for the 
homeward ride, Tazewell said: 

I’m glad I’ve had you to dinner to-day. 
There may not be another chance. I shall 
probably leave for France pretty soon, — al- 
most any day in fact.” 

Why are you going abroad just now, 
Greg? ” 

‘‘ Why, you know I have accepted an in- 
vitation to deliver some lectures before the 
Medical School there, in exposition of one of 
my appliances. I told you about it last Fall, 
but you’ve doubtless forgotten.” 

“ But you told- me afterwards you had given 
it up?” 

I did think of giving it up, but I’ve recon- 
sidered. You see medical science is rapidly 
advancing over there, and I want to spend a 
year catching up.” 

Phil believed he understood more than his 
friend had told him. Perhaps Greg Tazewell 
had not so completely conquered his love as he 
tried to believe that he had. 


XLVII 


I T was not until after supper that Phil had 
opportunity of intimate speech with Va- 
lorie. Meeting her in the hall he took her 
hand in his and without a word, led her out 
into the porch, where the air of the Virginia 
springtime was soft and warm, and redolent 
of early blooming flowers. 

She withdrew her hand from his, as they 
seated themselves upon the edge of the porch. 
Phil observed the act of shyness, but made no 
effort to check it. He held his own love for 
the young woman by his side in too reverent 
a respect to think of trifles in connection with 
it. Matters were at crisis now, and nothing 
seemed to him of consequence but the result. 

Val,” he began, “ I have been dining with 
Greg Tazewell to-day, and he has told me 
something that astonishes me very much.” 

He paused for her answer, but she made 

439 


440 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


none. During the moment or two that he 
waited for it, he quite forgot the rest of the 
speech he had formulated in his mind for use 
on this occasion, and said something else of a 
more definite sort. 

‘‘ You know I love you, Val, as I have never 
loved any other woman — as I can never love 
any other. You must have known it for a 
long time.’^ 

As he uttered the words he again took her 
hand in his, and this time she did not with- 
draw it. But he observed that it trembled 
with her emotion. 

“ You must have known it all the while, 
Val.’’ 

You never told me,” she said, chokingly. 

“ There were good reasons for that,” he 
answered. “ I’ll explain it presently. But 
I tell you now that I love you, and have loved 
you ever since that June morning when we 
drove to Woodlands together, and you showed 
me the beauty of your soul as you danced by 
the roadside in your enjoyment of the loveli- 
ness all about you. Tell me that you love me 
in return. Tell me, Val.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 441 


I suppose I do — no that isn't an honest 
way of putting it, Phil, and I want to be 
honest with you always. Yes, I love you." 

At this point there was a brief interruption 
of speech, but as his arm was about her waist 
and she suffered her head to lie upon his shoul- 
der after he had drawn it there, speech seemed 
not very necessary. 

After a while, in answer to some question 
that arose in her own mind, she said : 

I think I must have loved you, Phil, ever 
since that June morning you speak of, though 
I didn’t know it then, or till long afterwards. 
It was then that you began being good to me, 
tenderly considerate, and you’ve always been 
that. You are so big and strong and so gen- 
tle — how could I help loving you, Phil ? But 
I’ve tried hard not to love you — very, very 
hard." 

‘‘ But why, Val? ’’ 

“ Because I didn’t think you loved me, and 
you know it isn’t nice for a girl to let herself 
love a man who doesn’t love her first — if she 
can help it. I have been very sure — espe- 
cially since you came back from the West, 


442 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

that you didn’t want me to love you — except 
in the way I love Uncle Butler and the mem- 
ory of my father. It has troubled me very, 
very much.” 

She did not say what it was that had trou- 
bled her very, very much, but as Phil asked 
for no specifications it is to be supposed that 
he understood. 

* 

★ 5 |£ 

A little later he returned to his former 
theme. 

Let me tell you all about things, Val. 
Before I went away I had closely observed 
you and Greg together — ” 

“ That was when I was quarreling with him 
for his cold-bloodedness in Jane’s case,” she 
interrupted. 

Perhaps so, but I had no means of know- 
ing that or guessing it. I was firmly con- 
vinced that he and you loved each other and 
were engaged. That is why I went away. I 
flinched from the prospect of hearing the truth 
from you or from him, just then. I wanted 
to use myself to it, to harden myself to the 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 443 


thought that I had lost you, before being told 
about it. It was weak in me and cowardly, I 
know — ’’ 

“No, not that,’' she said with emphasis; 
“ Not that, not cowardly.” 

“ Thank you. When I returned I again 
observed you and him together — ” 

“ That was when I was quarreling with him 
about what I thought was his neglect of Uncle 
Butler. He explained it at last and we made 
it up. If it had been anything else, I should 
have told you.” 

“ So I thought, and as you didn’t tell me I 
sometimes felt a good deal hurt. I had no 
sort of doubt that you and he were engaged, 
and I have wondered not a little that neither 
of you valued my friendship enough to take 
me into your confidence in a matter so ten- 
derly touching the lives of both of you. That 
is why I have been planning to go to the West 
again, never to return.” 

A gentle pressure of her hand was her only 
response. 

“ Not until this morning did the least doubt 
arise in my mind as to the truth of my con- 


444 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


viction that you and he were engaged. When 
it did arise I went at once to Greg, and as one 
gentleman of Virginia to another, asked him 
to tell me the facts of the case. He did so, 
fully, freely and generously. But why had 
you never told me, Val, that he had addressed 
you and that you had refused him ? ” 

‘‘ It wouldn’t have been nice in me to talk 
of that,” she answered. Only heartless flirts 
go about boasting of their ‘ conquests ’ — 
how I detest the vulgar phrase! Greg Taze- 
well offered me the love of an honorable man. 
I could not accept it, but I respected it and I 
respected him.” 

You are right, of course, Val. You are 
always right in your feelings — always true 
and gentle and womanly.” 

“ I don’t know about that, though I try hard 
to be what you say. Oh, Phil, you don’t know 
how happy I am I ” 

‘‘ I think I do,” he said, as he plucked a 
spear of snow-white hyacinth on which a 
stream of light from a window fell, and deftly 
fastened it in her hair. 

Long before these two quitted the porch and 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 445 


passed into the house, the servants within were 
wondering why they sat so long out there in 
the night air. If the servitors could have seen 
what happened as the two bade each other 
good-night at the foot of the stairs, perhaps 
the wiser ones among them could have guessed, 
as Mrs. Albemarle did next day when she re- 
ceived a note from Phil. It said only: 

“ You were wrong. A man does some- 
times find out what a woman means,” 


XLVIII 


I T was Valerie’s custom to go into the 
garden in the very early morning to start 
operations there and to superintend the 
gathering of vegetables for the day’s use while 
the dew was yet on them. Phil, of course, 
was at the stables at daylight to see the farm 
animals fed and curried for the day. 

On the morning following his conference 
with Valorie, he left the stables about sunrise, 
and by a curious coincidence was in the gar- 
den when Valorie got there — a thing that 
had not happened before. 

They strolled about for a time — for the 
gardeners had not come yet — and then seated 
themselves in a circular arbor or summer 
house, which was closely covered with yellow 
Jessamine vines. 

Uncle Butler must be the first to hear our 
news, Phil,” said Valorie, and if you don’t 
446 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 447 


mind, I want to be the one to tell him.” 

“ It shall be as you wish, Val. I don’t care 
who tells such news.” 

‘‘ But you know, Phil, it can’t take place 
for a long time yet.” 

She didn’t say what it was that must be 
thus postponed, and perhaps it was not neces- 
sary. She went on to explain: 

‘‘ You know I once told you I would never 
leave Uncle Butler, and I meant it. It can’t 
take place till he is well and strong again.” 

“ We’ll see what he says about it, Val, but 
in any case, everything shall be as you wish.” 

At that moment the head gardener appeared 
and Valorie set to work at her morning’s tasks, 
Phil, meanwhile, busying himself with the col- 
lection of a bunch of flowers for her. As she 
took them from his hand, one delicate blos- 
som attracted her attention. After studying 
it for an instant, she said : 

Look, Phil. I wonder if that isn’t what 
Philip James Bailey meant when he wrote in 
‘ Festus ’ that ‘ Her cheek had the pale, pearly 
pink of sea-shells — nature’s sweetest tint.’ ” 

‘‘ Perhaps so, but he spoiled it all — as he 


448 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


often spoiled his best sentences, by adding 
something at once forced and commonplace.” 

Yes, I know what you mean. The pas- 
sage goes on : ^ She looked as though she 

lived, one half might deem, on roses sopped in 
silver dew,^ and that’s very bad. But I don’t 
agree with you that it spoils the other, because 
one can just think of the other by itself. I 
always do that in reading ‘ Festus.’ Isn’t it 
a glorious morning ! ” As she spoke she saw 
that the gardener had passed out of sight be- 
hind some shrubbery, and yielding to an im- 
pulse born of the morning and of her own joy- 
ous mood, she executed a fragmentary pas seul 
on the smooth surface of the path. 

Phil clapped his hands in applause. 

That’s the way you danced by the road- 
side on that most glorious of all June morn- 
ings that ever dawned.” 

Is it ? I’m glad. I feel as I did then, — 
only ever so much happier.” 

A moment later, she said: 

“ Oh, Phil, after I’ve told Uncle Butler 
about it, you must go and ask him if we may, 
you know. He has a right to expect that.” 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 449 


‘‘ Of course. Til go to him the moment I 
hear from you that you’ve told him. I’m sub- 
ject to orders now, you know.” 

Please don’t joke, Phil. It hurts me. It 
seems — well, sacrilegious — almost blasphe- 
mous.” 

The glee with which the old gentleman re- 
ceived the news was cheering to behold. 

It is what I have wanted from the first,” 
he said, “ but lately I have feared it might 
never happen. You two seemed to be draw- 
ing apart, and it has troubled me a great deal, 
Little Minx.” 

I’m sorry. Uncle. But we weren’t draw- 
ing apart, really and truly. Uncle. Phil will 
explain all that. I’ll go and send him to you 
now. You see, we can’t think it’s all so until 
he asks your permission and you say yes.” 

But suppose I say no. Little Minx? ” 

‘‘ You won’t. Uncle Butler. You never say 
no when I want you to say yes.” 

“ That’s only because I can’t. I haven’t 
resolution enough.” 

When alone with Phil, Colonel Shenstone 
said: 


450 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

‘‘ I want you to oblige me, my boy — to do 
me the greatest favor in your power.” 
ril do it, Uncle, whatever it is.” 

‘‘ I want you and my Little Minx to be mar- 
ried here at Woodlands and just as soon as 
possible. You see, Phil, I am not deceived. 
I am much older than my years, as old as my 
arteries, as Greg puts it. I’m comfortable 
now, and the paralysis is leaving me. But 
I’m not deceived. I shall have another stroke 
and after that the end. It may come at any 
time, and before it comes I want to see you 
and the Little Minx married, so that I may 
know positively who are to be master and mis- 
tress of Woodlands when I am gone. You 
can’t understand my feeling perhaps, or fully 
appreciate it. But ever since the first Shen- 
stone established this plantation in 1635, it 
has been the seat of our family. There has 
always been a Shenstone to maintain the honor 
of our name, to dispense a generous hospi- 
tality here, and to do justice, love mercy and 
live uprightly. You are the fittest man I know 
to be the next in our line, and of all the women 
in the world my Little Minx is the one I should 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 451 

choose to be the mother of the future men and 
women of our race. I cannot talk longer. It 
tires me so to think, but you understand what 
I want. Go now, and hurry matters all you 
can. As you go out, please tell Valorie I want 
to see her.’’ 

When Valorie went to him, he said : 

I’ve talked till I’m tired, Little Minx. 
I’ve told Phil what I want him and you to 
do. He’ll explain it all to you. Promise me 
you’ll do it, won’t you ? ” 

“ I’ll do anything in the world you ask, Un- 
cle Butler. You know that, don’t you? ” 

Yes, I know it. Little Minx. God bless 
you.” 


XLIX 


I N aid of Colonel Shenstone’s purpose to 
have the wedding as early as possible, Phil 
and Valorie suggested that it should be 
entirely private, thus avoiding the necessity of 
preparation. But the old Virginian would not 
consent to that. 

“ When there is a marriage at Wood- 
lands,” he said, “ it is an occasion for re- 
joicing. There must be feasting and danc- 
ing. And it can be done. Let every avail- 
able servant set to work at once to get things 
ready and issue your invitations for this day 
week.” 

To these two, his word was law, and the 
matter was arranged as he desired. Under 
the curious rule of conduct that prevailed in 
Virginia, Phil must not pass a night under the 
same roof with Valorie after their engagement 
was announced. So the moment Greg Taze- 

452 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 453 


well received word of the matter, he invited 
Phil to take quarters in his house. To his 
friend he said : 

I shall not be there myself after to-mor- 
row, old fellow, as I am to sail for Europe on 
Saturday. But the house will be open and the 
servants will look after you.’’ 

Then you will not be at the wedding ? I 
had hoped you would be my first groomsman.” 

In Virginia at that time the term first 
groomsman ” meant much the same that ‘‘ best 
man ” does now. 

“ No,” answered Greg. I’m sorry, but 
my ship sails on Saturday.” 

Phil thought he understood and he asked 
no further questions. But Greg said, pres- 
ently : 

I’ll send the bride something from New 
York as a token of my friendship, which will 
always be the very warmest in my heart for 
both of you.” 

Mrs. Albemarle simply moved to Wood- 
lands,” as she said, the moment the date of 
the wedding was fixed. But while busying 
herself there both night and day, in Valorie’s 


454 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 

behalf, she was also issuing orders by mail 
concerning the preparations that were making 
at her own house for a reception which she 
was to give to the young couple a few days 
after the wedding. They were not going to 
make a wedding journey, for that would leave 
Colonel Shenstone in loneliness, and though he 
insisted, neither of them would consent to that. 

The festivities at Woodlands and in Rich- 
mond were at an end before the waning of 
April. 

One morning in June Colonel Shenstone was 
walking in the grounds with Phil supporting 
him and Valorie walking on the other side, 
when suddenly he reeled so that Phil had dif- 
ficulty in preventing a heavy fall. Summon- 
ing help the young man had the unconscious 
form carried into the house. Consciousness 
never returned, and after a few days of coma. 
Colonel Butler Shenstone was gathered to his 
fathers, after a life of such honor and up- 
rightness and gentle human sympathy as be- 
fitted the race from which he was descended. 

* * * 

A day or two after the funeral the will was 


TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 455 


read. The dead man had given the historic 
old plantation and everything else that he 
owned to Valorie. He had made the gift 
precious to her soul by the terms in which the 
bequest was set forth : 

“ She brought light into my life when it 
was dark; warmth, when it was cold; love, 
after years of lovelessness. To her I have 
given all that I have to give of a material 
nature, and to it all I add the blessing of one 
whose life she made joyous in its end.” 

* * * 

Two days after the will was read, Phil said 
to Valorie: 

“ It is not good for you to be here for a 
time. You need change of scene and a chance 
to rest and grow strong again. I have been 
telegraphing. One of my steamboats is 
loading at Pittsburg for New Orleans. She 
will take only through freight, and I have ar- 
ranged that she shall have no passengers but 
you and me, and your maid of course. Fortu- 
nately she is a slow boat and will be heavily 
laden. We will make the journey — just you 
and I — in leisurely, restful fashion.” 


456 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VIRGINIA 


‘‘ Can we stop at Memphis, where my fa- 
ther lies ? ” 

** Yes, Val. That and everything else that 
you desire. I have only one purpose in life 
now, and that is to make my wife the happiest 
woman on earth.” 

Thank you, Phil, I am already that.” 

Such was her only reply — in words. 

THE END 


Dorothy South 


A Love Story of Virginia Before the War 

By GEORGE CARY EGGLESTON 
Author of ^*A Carolina Cavalier 

Illustrated by C. D. Williams. 12mo, dark red cloth, portrait 
cover, rough edges, gilt top, $1.50 



HIS distinguished author gives us a 


most fascinating picture of Virginia’s 
golden age, her fair sons and daughters, beau- 
tiful, picturesque homes, and the luxurious, 
bountiful life of the old-school gentleman. 
Dorothy South has been described in these 
characteristic words by Frank R. Stockton : 

Learned, lovely ; musical, lovely ; loving, 
lovely ; so goes Dorothy through the book, 
and sad would be the fate of poor Arthur 
Brent, and all of us, if she could be stolen 
out of it.” This is a typically pretty story, 
clear and sweet and pure as the Southern 


sky. 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 


A Carolina Cavalier 

A Romance of the Carolinas 

By GEORGE CARY EGGLESTON 

Bound in red silk clothe illustrated cover, gilt top, rough edges* 
Six drawings by C. D. Williams. Size, 5 x 7^* Price $1.50 



Strong, delightful romance of Revolu- 


tionary days, most characteristic of its 
vigorous author, George Cary Eggleston. 
The story is founded on absolute happenings 
and certain old papers of the historic Rut- 
ledges of Carolina. As a love story, it is 
sweet and true ; and as a patriotic novel it is 
grand and inspiring. The historic setting, 
and the fact that it is distinctively and enthu- 
siastically American, have combined to win 
instant success for the book. 

Louisville Courier Journal: “A fine Story of ad- 
venture, teeming with life and aglow 
with color.” 

Cleveland World: “ There is action, plot, and 
fire. Love and valor and loyalty play a 
part that enhances one’s respect for 
human nature.” 

Baltimore Sun: ‘‘The Story is full of move- 
ment. It is replete with adventure. It is 
saturated with love. 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 


A Daughter 
of the South 

By GEORGE CART EGGLESTON 
Illustrated by E. Poliak Decorated Cover ^ $ 1-50 

T he action of the story lies in the region of the 
lower Mississippi river, from Cairo to New 
Orleans, and its time is the period near the 
end of the Civil War, after the great river was opened 
to navigadon, but when its banks and bayous were still 
vexed with hostilities, and the greedy lawlessness of 
speculators who gave to their business a good deal of 
the character of crime. It has for its heroine a young 
woman of high breeding and high character, proud, 
passionate and duty loving, a woman who thinks clear- 
ly, feels strongly and acts in obedience to her own 
convictions without any shadow of fear or shrinking 
from the consequences of right doing. 

“In painting Southern romances, George Cary Eggleston is at 
his best, and his latest book, ‘A Daughter of the South,’ has the 
same sweet, pure flavor of love and heroism that characterized his 
popular novel, ‘Dorothy South.’ ” — St. Paul Dispatch. 

“It is a charming story, full of delicacy and sweetness, and the 
picture the author gives of the closing months of the great struggle 
is well drawn. ” — brooklyn Daily Eagle. 

“As pretty a tale of Southern chivalry and Northern devotion as 
any one need ask to read is ‘A Daughter of the South,’ with its 
picture of wartime conditions which no Southerner who lived 
through them will ever forget. ” — Milwaukee Free Press. 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 

BOSTON 


By HAROLD MORTON KRAMER 


HEARTS AND THE CROSS 

Illustrated by Harold Matthews Brett $1.50 

T he story is of a man whose vigorous personality enables him to do 
justice to himself and to secure justice for himself under most 
trying conditions. A mysterious wanderer, he wins the better 
element of a somewhat rough community by his eloquence as the preacher 
in a neglected parish, meanwhile working in the fields for his support. 
Lawlessness, heroism, and noble self-sacrifice have their part in the 
development of an intensely dramatic plot, the interest of which is 
sustained until the mystery is cleared away, and a satisfactory conclusion 
is reached with exceeding joy to those who deserve it. 

“There is no slackening of interest, no chilling of sympathy, until the 
mystery surrounding the hero is cleared away .”— Americatiy Philadelphia. 

“The book takes hold of the reader and keeps up its interest to the end.” 

— Boston Transcript, 


GAYLE LANGFORD 

Being the Romance of a Tory Belle and a Patriot Captain 

Illustrated by H. C. Edwards $1.50 

M r. KRAMER tells a romance of the “times that tried men’s 
souls ” in a way that will permit no one to lay it aside when once 
he has begun it. Gayle Langford, the heroine, is as imperious 
and unfathomable as she is beautiful, and her patriot lover is possessed 
of audacity beyond the common lot of man, else there could be no story. 
The time is that of the Declaration of Independence, with most of the 
events in Philadelphia and Trenton. Action crowds upon action from 
the beginning to the end of this exceptionally good novel. 

“The action is stirring, the dialogue thrilling, and the dramatic situations 
hold the reader to the last chapter.”— Traveller. 

“From beginning to end it is filled with rapid action; dramatic 
climaxes; brisk, incisive dialogue and excellent character drawing,” 

—Boston Courier. 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 

BOSTON 


The Lions of the Lord 

By HARRY LEON WILSON 

Author of “ The Spenders.” Six illustrations by Rose Cecil 

O’Neill, bound in dark green cloth, illustrated cover, i2mo. 

$^.$ 0 , postpaid. 

In his romance of the old West, “ The Lions of the Lord,” 
Mr. Wilson, whose “ The Spenders ” is one of the successes 
of the present year, shows an advance in strength and grasp 
both in art and life. It is a thrilling tale of the Mormon set- 
tlement of Salt Lake City, with all its grotesque comedy, 
grim tragedy, and import to American civilization. The 
author’s feeling for the Western scenery affords him an 
opportunity for many graphic pen pictures, and he is equally 
strong in character and in description. For the first time in 
a novel is the tragi-comedy of the Mormon development 
adequately set forth. Nothing fresher or more vital has 
been produced by a native novelist. 


The Spenders 

By HARRY LEON WILSON 
70th Thousand 

Author of “The Lions of the Lord.” Red silk cloth, rough 
edges, picture cover. Six illustrations by Rose Cecil 
O’Neill. i2mo. ^1.50, postpaid. 

Mark Twain writes to the author l “ It cost me my day 
yesterday. You owe me ^400. But never mind, I forgive 
you for the book’s sake.” 

Louisville Courier-Journal says: “If there is such a thing 
as the American novel of a new method, this is one. Abso- 
lutely to be enjoyed is it from the first page to the last.” 

Harry Thurston Peck, in the New York American, says: 

“ The very best two books written by Americans during the 
past year have been ‘ The Spenders,’ by Harry Leon Wilson, 
and ‘ The Pit,’ by Frank Norris.” 

Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Boston 


Cl)e iloss of E ittle ^rcatip 


By HARRY LEON WILSON Full page and text illus- 
trations by ROSE CECIL O’NEILL lamo Cloth $1.50 


BOSS,*^ whose title has been bestowed 



partly in jest, is the editor of a weekly paper 
of a typical village in the Middle West. The real 
hero of the book is his staunch friend, though his 
rival in love. The story is told by the friend, who 
left the village at the call of the Civil War, returning 
as Major to resume his law practice and to figure in 
a delightfully told romance. The humor is every- 
where present and of a very high order. 


SOME PRESS OPINIONS 

“ ‘The Boss of Little Arcady’ is one to be enjoyed in 
every page for its genuine humor, its sly satire without a 
touch of malice, and the story of love and friendship which 
runs through it and ends happily.” — Cleveland Plain Dealer. 
“ ‘The Boss of Little Arcady’ is clever, with a cleverness 
that is not forced, and with a crispness that seems to belong 
toit and which has the flavor of spontaneity.” 


— Brooklyn Eagle. 


“It is a story to be read a second time; if not wholly, then 
in part. The result for the reader is one of the best things 
that life affords — a book that delights, quickens the sympa- 
thies and revivifies the quiescent good in one’s nature.” — 
Minneapolis Journal. 

“Not a dull line in it from cover to cover.” — The Advance., 
Chicago. 

“The simpler and sweeter things of life hold sway in Little 
Arcady and the Boss is lovably original.” — Chicago 
Evening Post. 

“Reading this story is like living among people whom we 
have known at some time or other, and the charm of the 
book is in its character descriptions. It is one of the best 
novels of the year.” — Philadelphia Inquirer. 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. Boston 


Cbe Cittk Green Door 

By MART E. STONE BASSETT 

Eight illustrations by Louise Clarke and twenty-five decorative 
half-title pages by Ethel Pearce Clements 
i2mo Cloth ^1.50 


A charming romance of the time of 
Louis XIII. The door which 
gives the title to the book leads to a 
beautiful retired garden belonging to the 
King. In this garden is developed one of 
the sweetest and tenderest romances ever 
told. The tone of the book is singularly 
pure and elevated, although its power is 
intense. 


“This is a tale of limpid purity and sweetness, which, although 
its action is developed amid the intrigues and deceptions of a corrupt 
French court, remains fine and delicate to the end. There is 
power as well as poetry in the little romance, so delicate in con- 
ception .” — Chicago Daily News. 

“Tender, sweet, passionate, pure ; a lily from the garden of 
loves . ’ ’ — Baltimore Herald. 

“The story is exquisitely pure and tender, possessing a finished 
daintiness that will charm all clean-minded persons .” — Louisville 
Courier-yournal. 

“This book carries with it all the exhilaration of a beautiful 
nature, of flowers, birds, and living things, and the beauty of a 
winsome personality of a pure, beautiful girl. It is a romance en- 
tirely of the fancy, but a refreshing one .” — Chicago Tribune. 

“The little romance is charmingly wrought, and will be sure to 
find its way to the heart of the reader .” — Boston Transcript. 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 

BOSTON 


Judith’s Garden 

By MARY E* STONE BASSETT 

With illustfations in color by George Wright. Text printed 
in two colors throughout, with special ornamentation. 
8vo, light green silk cloth, rough edges, gilt top, $1.50 

A N exquisite, delicious, charming book, 
as fresh as new-mown hay, as fragrant 
as the odor from the garden of the gods. 
It is the story of a garden, a woman, and a 
man. The woman is delicate and refined, 
witty, and interesting; the man is Irish, 
funny, original, happy, — a delicious and 
perfect foil to the woman. His brogue is 
stunning, and his wit infectious and fetching. 
The garden is quite all right. There is move- 
ment in the book ; life is abundant, and it 
attracts. It will catch the interest of every 
lover of flowers, — and their name is legion, 
— and will delight and comfort every reader. 

Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 


MISS BILLY 

A NEIGHBORHOOD STORY 

By EDITH K. STOKELY and MARIAN K. HURD 
Illustrated by CHARLES COPELAND 
i2mo Cloth 1.50 


“TVflSS BILLY” deserves more than passing 
^ ^ notice in these days of civic improvement. 
It is a story of what an irrepressible young woman 
accomplished in the neighborhood into which her 
family felt obliged to move for financial reasons. 
The street was almost as unpromising as the celebrated 
“ Cabbage Patch.” and its characters equally inter- 
esting and original. The happy common-sense of 
Miss Billy and the quaint sayings and doings of 
her new neighbors form a capital story. 


“The story abounds in humor with a hint of tears and an over- 
flowing kindness of heart bubbling over in infectious gayety.” 

— Boston Herald, 

“The book is sure to have an immense number of readers.” 

— St. Louis Star. 

“The plan of the tale is original, the conversation very bright and 
witty, the style smooth, s^nd the characters true to life.” 

— Boston Transcript. 

“It is a human interest story which appeals to the heart, and at 
one juncture to the eyes of the sympathetic readers.” 

— Pittsburg Chronicle Telegraph. 

“ ‘Miss Billy’ is a charmingly bright, clever little story, full of 
spontaneous humor and frankly inspirational.” 

— Chicago Daily News. 

“This is an ideal story.” — N. Y. Times. 


Cotbrop, Cee § Sbepara • • Boston 


The Captain 

By CHURCHILL WILLIAMS, author of ^J* Devlin — 
Boss/* Iflustrated by A. L Keller. I2mo. Dark red 
cloth, decorative cover, rough edges. Price, $1.50 each. 


is the Captain ? thousands of readers of this fine 
book will be asking. It is a story of love and war, 
of scenes and characters before and during the great civil 
conflict. It has lots of color and movement, and the splen- 
did figure naming the book dominates the whole. 


}. Devlin — Boss 

A ROMANCE OF AMERICAN, POLITICS. Blue 
cloth, decorative cover. I2mo. Price, $1.50. 


Mary E. Wilkins says: 

I am delighted with your book. Of all the first novels, 
I believe yours is the very best. The novel is American 
to the core. The spirit of the times is in it. It is inimita- 
bly clever. It is an amazing first novel, and no one 
except a real novelist could have written it.” 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 



On The Great Highway 

The Wanderings and Adventures of a 
Special Correspondent 

By JAMES CREELMAN. Red Silk Cloth, Decorative 
Cover* Size, 5 X 7U* With Nine Illustrations* Price, 
net, $1*20; postpaid, $1*35* 


T. DeWITT TALMAGE, D.D., says: 

“ ‘ On the Great Highway,’ ” by James Creelman, “ is a book 
dramatic and unique. No other man could have written it, be- 
cause he entered doors that no one else could enter. It begins 
with the Pope’s benediction and ends with President McKinley’s 
departure. Pathos and humor and vivid portraiture of charac- 
ter abound. It will be called for as rapidly as the printing 
press can turn it out.” 

JULIAN HAWTHORNE says : 

“ It is memorable both as literature and as contemporary his- 
tory. Nothing else in the same line so authoritative, so perti- 
nent, so vivid, and so fascinating has been published within 
my knowledge. The author, with extraordinary gifts, has taken 
advantage of exceptional opportunities, and the result is a book 
that should have an unprecedented popularity.” 

NEW YORK JOURNAL says : 

“ It is a book whose perusal will repay every reader. We 
take pleasure in recommending it as the most interesting liter- 
ary production of recent weeks.” 

BOSTON HERALD says : 

“The book is at once an invaluable symposium of world 
opinions and a truthful panorama of world pictures.” 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co*, Boston 


The Potter and the Clay 

A Romance of To-day 

By MAUD HOWARD PETERSON. Bcmnd in bitic cloth, 
decorative cover, rough edges, gilt top. Four drawings by 
Charlotte Harding. Size, 5x7^. Price $J.50 


O NE of the strongest and most forceful of re- 
cent novels, now attracting marked attention, 
and already one of the most successful books of 
the present year. The characters are unique, 
the plot is puzzling, and the action is remarkably 
vivid. Readers and critics alike pronounce it a 
romance of rare strength and beauty. The scenes 
are laid in America, Scotland, and India ; and one 
of the most thrilling and pathetic chapters in re- 
cent fiction is found in Trevelyan’s heroic self- 
sacrifice during the heart-rending epidemic of 
cholera in the latter country. The story through- 
out is one of great strength. 

Margaret E. Sangster: “From the opening 
chapter, which tugs at the heart, to the close, 
when we read through tears, the charm of the 
book never flags. It is not for one season, but 
of abiding human interest.** 

Minot J. Savage : “I predict for the book a very 
large sale, and for the authoress brilliant work 
in the future.’* 

Boston Journal: “ One of the most remarkable books 
of the year. Brilliant, but better than that, 
tender.** 


Lothrop^ Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 



Cliveden 

By KENYON WEST. 12mo. Brown cloth, tough edges. 
Price, $t.50. 


/^LIVEDEN” is an historical romance by Kenyon 
West, favorably known as the author of sev- 
eral books of fiction and criticism. The story — 
which is quick in action, picturesque in scene, and 
dramatic in situation — centres in the famous Chew 
House in Germantown, during the Revolutionary 
War, at the time when the battles of Brandywine 
and Germantown were being fought, and the British 
General Howe was threatening the native forces. 
Both sides of the struggle are represented, the 
American patriots and the British redcoats, and a 
charming love-story is developed, in which the 
principals are a well-born American beauty and a 
British officer with a noble character. The Chew 
residence is in a state of siege, and the attempts 
of a British spy to wreck the fortunes of General 
Washington, who is only a few miles off, make 
exciting reading. The volume is given an appro- 
priate patriotic dress. 


Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co., Boston 



The Judges’ Cave 

A Romance of the New Haven 
Colony in the days of the 
Regicides 

By MARGARET SIDNEY, author of "A Little 
Maid of Concord-towny^ ^^Fivc Little Peppersy^' etc. 
12moy clothy illustratedy $1*50 


^"T^HERE are few more fascinating phases of 
colonial history than that which tells the wan- 
derings and adventures of the two judges who, because 
they sat in judgment over that royal criminal, Charles 
the First of England, were hunted out of England in- 
to hiding in New England and there remained, a 
mystery and fugitives, in their celebrated cave in New 
Haven Colony. Margaret Sidney has made her care- 
ful and exhaustive research into their story a labor of 
love and has, in this book, woven about them a 
romance of rare power and great beauty. Marcia, 
the heroine, is a strong and delightful character, and 
the book will easily take high rank among the most 
effective and absorbing stories based upon a dramatic 
phase of American history. 


LEFe'IG 






S^ST^^r. ’’v- : \ / .t- 

• £■ • , ■ . / ■ *' •' • « ' V .'• * • r>^^w 5 jC 






Al'h 


i > 




' ^ 




\ ^ i 


,J • ' - T 


vV 


.. ."^Sf 


. .. J 




m^m- 

u'-A ' • ■ 

^ T ^ 


-ivTTirF •- 

*> ‘.t-l*. 

. «• * A • . . I 











; V 


V/ 1 ^ 








Avr^ni; 



♦ ,>? - 


iff 


I 


rCr-^-*^ ‘ ■ t • 
-* 1 . ^ ^ * . 

■ W’-irvf' 








( . 


£’-'V ■ ■«™ 


s. ^ t« 





V 


.1 


!' ^’?'V:v' ij?. 

|r *'• .•»,'«-X •»' 

.,' . .'A 



< -^‘ 




✓ ^ 




w. ^ 


f 


'i 


t* V /HHB •''^,‘ ‘ •• 





^ '-^^r ■■ * ■ 
w ■ • 


• *4 


» VTk 





\ . - 




mkM. 








:’. V 

i’^♦ -i; . 


» ^ 


A • 


•r •* 





vV 




> i. ^ H 


4 j * ^ 


/ ' 


■ “f ^ / 









✓ 


■■ , , V'. /y _‘ 


■ '.X i - 





W 


A ■' '-^ ' 




■ n'll J ' Ud"' - 


>r.* 


' 4. 


f *■* 


A, 


•- ’ *■ fc* ^ 

• T '. 

, ■* r V 

V^. 


' •■ - /- - V- 

' I. . j, '■ 





1 ' 




,r 


V *T '‘' 


k-:,; «> - 


V i 


’.'V 


' . 

.. .. . ' ■ ‘^>' ■ ■•■• 


r-' 





L 


k» t 
:.. ' 




*. • .X ' ‘ • 


». 


t 

1 4 .> 


V i{ 

1 


• k * 

>HV 


' r» f L . 

■..MV* 


V/ 

j ’ •• 




\ ' 


• V «1 




sf; 



I ' r 




t \ 


•J-rt T 







,( 


-r '> 


- ■¥ 

‘//f 




•A* 





• %- 


i ■ 




V 


A‘,.; 


A 


•s 

'/. 







K^y - *' ./ :■; ^ v.yc 


ny: 






ttv ,. ... 


••• >-^r'n 

■• ' V*. ' ^ •. • ; r' . fff •' ‘‘ />. 

«•• *• ».*vj i.ft ' 4^^ 


r 


'f 








t/'Mv' ;.'V 


/ ’ 






:\ -'yc 


mti** '■ ■ . •;*^ .-r * . V*-'*:* 

*' ■'- ' • ' 

;i - ^^‘■«,' . - .’X - * ^ 

iv.' ■■f'vi'f'A'IUv'.C .' ■‘ ■ 

Lf.f^ '.t’---' 


^4 • 

^ . 


:r.: 

# ♦ 


'a<:-' 

iT^ 

4 f/.i ' 

A. * ♦' : 

1 

* r 

fe*” 

^ «• ' 

.*•'/!’ \ 

V.' V 

' h'" 


•Tv 


.‘r^c 

T 


* '■• ^'V 

»*> . .. J., ..< V 

.>•■ '.S'*'- 

• y*. wteiBi/. 


'J 4 


r ' r * - ’ - 

•' ‘:. "v'>^ ' ■■' . 

i?-‘ ■ 'i . .' -.. '..> 


4 •« • • ) 

. • I 4- 






'/■■LSS. 


" ' T^ t * .• f * T • * "iS/iJM 

^.'f-.; A’, 


T* 


i-v-, c, .,•'',.• • ..'1-.,'. .. 

Hivflir^« ■'*'/</-. .,.• ' 4 . f 

^ •*“ . .' * * .»(•,> - 
fc ■* ■*-r^ • • - .♦ •• • > ■ - 


; : . . / ■ 

' < ■ 

, ' m/ ^'^: . ./ 

- v‘. 


I T •’ 






^^Y^ ' ■* -■■•. ■ -- - 


:v j ^ . 


V. 


't 







.V.. 

r •'' 




V ► r’ 


i: 


'. >, . 


)<■ 


.•* - 


i I 


\' * 


'• ' i‘ 




. i\ 


^ . 



' i*- ■ *r A 


*1*' 

» V.I . 


* ; . ^ ' 


•'V* 

*v*- .'• 


• • ■ 4^:' 

Y-' V -r 


I * . • >* > V 


s ^ 


/, » ' ' ‘ • A 4 ■ *▼ 


•A : . 


•.* a1‘'; •• * V* 



1 , 


• r- 


*.A.»V 





.'.ahaiV’V' 1-''-' •. ■ ' 




' \ t * ' •' 

\''; A-V'-’ . V*’ 


1 
















\ 




0 


A 

V 


% 


4 


% 




f : ' m 



9 


% 


y 








s 



\ 


\ 

f 






» • 




• ' • 
'•‘i 

I 


? 





r 


4 




I 



I 


i 




« 


$ 


» 


# 

» > 


» «# 


V 


✓ 

f 


\ 


i 




f 





k 



